Skip to main content

Full text of "4 p.m. count"

See other formats


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2012  with  funding  from 

Boston  Library  Consortium  Member  Libraries 


http://archive.org/details/4pmcount2008rees 


4  p.m.  Count 

Yankton  Federal  Prison  Camp 

2008 


Supervisor  of  Education  Maureen  Steffen 

2008  National  Endowment  for  the  Arts 
Writer-in-Residence,  Editor  Jim  Reese 

Copy  Editor  S.  Marielle  Frigge 

Cover  Art  Juan  A.  Zuniga 

Layout/Design  Shane  Miner  /  Jim  Reese 

Copyright  ©  2008  by  the  Yankton  Federal  Prison  Camp 

All  poems,  prose  and  artwork  are  used  with  permission 
by  the  authors,  and  they  retain  all  rights  to  their  work 

published  herein. 

Except  for  brief  quotations  in  reviews,  no  part  of  this  work 

may  be  reproduced  or  transmitted  in  any  form  or  by  any 

means,  electronic  or  mechanical,  including  photocopying 

and  recording,  or  by  any  information  storage  or  retrieval 

system,  without  the  prior  written  permission  of  the 

copyright  owner  unless  such  copying  is  expressly  permitted 

by  federal  copyright  law. 

4 p.m.  Count  is  made  possible  by  a  generous  grant  by 
the  National  Endowment  for  the  Arts.  The  Department 

of  Justice,  Federal  Bureau  of  Prisons,  Washington, 

DC  (hereinafter  referred  to  as  "BOP")  enters  into  this 

agreement  with  the  National  Endowment  for  the  Arts 

(Hereinafter  referred  to  as  the  "Endowment")  to  provide 

a  Writer-in-Residence  program  in  the  Federal  Prison 

System,  under  the  authority  of  Section  5  (o)  of  the  National 

Foundation  on  the  Arts  and  the  Humanities  Act  of  1965, 

as  amended  [20  U.S.C.  954  (o)]  and  Section  601  of  the 

Economy  Act  of  1932(31  U.S.C.  1535). 

Yankton  Federal  Prison  Camp 

P.O.  Box  680 

Yankton,  SD  57078 


Contents 

Foreword  7 

S.  Cynthia  Binder 
Introduction  9 

Jim  Reese 
4  P.M.  Count  11 

Group  poem 
Be  a  Man  14 

Isaac  Searcy 
Arkansawing  for  Asparagus  15 

Jason  E.  Davis 
The  Squirels'  Nest  16 

Scott  Kirk 
To  the  Yankton  Writing  and  Publishing  Class  18 

Neil  Harrison 
Momma's  Holiday  22 

Mario  G.  Covington 
"Dat  Der"  Rope  25 

Ryan  Nordstrom 
Neumyer  Trailer  Park  Shoot  Out  26 

Justin  Brooks 
Direction  for  Isaiah,  Jordan  and  Tazsanay  33 

Michael  Jackson 
Wrecked  35 

Todd  Bowlin 
Indian  Creek  Road  36 

Dane  Yirkovsky 
"Scrapbook  Letters  from  Daddy. . ."  49 

"Scrapbook  Letters  from  Daddy. . ."  50 

"Scrapbook  Letters  from  Daddy..."  51 

Joe  Cavallaro  III 
Letter  to  Inmates,  Yankton  Federal  Prison  Camp 
Memorial  Day,  May  26,  2008  52 

Linda  M.  Hasselstrom 
Salvation  in  a  Bottle:  Doom  Malt  Liquor  55 

Justin  Bollig 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  3 


5  Nights  in  Vegas 

Night  Golfing,  Brothels,  Gambling,  Romance  63 

Lee  Dagostini 
Phylogeny  77 

Fermin  Venzor 
Truck'n  79 

Jason  E.  Davis 
The  Great  Hunters  80 

Isaac  Searcy 

"C,oH15N" 

The  Power  of  Methamphetamine  91 

Joe  Cavallaro  III 
The  Beet  Scene  92 

Justin  Brooks 
Glen's  Cave  97 

Josh  Hurst 
Letter  from  Bill  Kloefkorn  100 

Chicken  Noodle  Soup  111 

Hung  Dao 
Bridgeman  Street  116 

Brandon  W.  Buster 
From  Freedom  to  Crimson  and  Blue  121 

Todd  Bowlin 
I  Ain't  No  Yeller  Chicken  126 

Isaac  Searcy 
Art  Class  Overview  128 

Dane  Yirkovsky,  et  al. 
*Katelyn  Jo  Belieu*  133 

February  21,  2008  -  May  14,  2008 
White  Baby  Kinda  Baboon  135 

Dane  Yirkovsky 
Grandpa  Ross  137 

Brandon  W.  Buster 
"My  Confidant..."  144 

"My  Friend..." 
"My  Teddy  Bear..." 

Joe  Cavallaro  III 


Page  4  4  p.m.  Count 


Blank  Pages  In  Prison  148 

Michael  'Mac'  Clennon 
Count  Time.  Count  Time.  151 

Michael  Jackson 
Dear  Jim  and  Students  152 

Greg  Kosmicki 
The  Light  153 

Mario  G.  Covington 
$&%@  Love  155 

Hung  Dao 
Something  I  Wrote  For  My  Daughter  158 

In  County  When  I  First  Got  Locked  Up 

Jason  E.  Davis 
Unknown  Sentinel  159 

Joshua  Harvey 
Behind  These  Walls  166 

Michael  'Mac'  Clennon 
Don't  Pass  Me  By  170 

Michael  'Mac'  Clennon 
Trapped  On  A  Parking  Lot  171 

Scott  Kirk 
Fearful  Mind  172 

Juan  Zuniga 
To  the  Students  in  Dr.  Jim  Reese's  Writing  &  Publishing 
Class,  Federal  Prison  Camp,  Yankton,  SD  175 

Lee  Ann  Roripaugh 
Real  178 

Todd  Bowlin 
Father  and  Son  179 

Hung  Dao 
The  Stand-off  181 

Mario  G.  Covington 
Thoughts  from  an  Imprisoned  Father  182 

Mario  G.  Covington 
Through  the  Viewfinder...  183 

Joe  Cavallaro  III 
Relapsing  with  a  Photo  184 

Michael  'Mac'  Clennon 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  5 


Christinas  in  Prison... One  More  Time  185 

Joe  Cavallaro  III 
A  Brief  Reunion  187 

Scott  Kirk 
A  New  Beginning  188 

Scott  Kirk 
My  Mya  189 

Isaac  Searcy 
Dear  Dr.  Jim,  Joe,  Juan,  Josh,  Hung,  Mario,  Lee, 
Jason,  Brandon,  Ryan,  Justin,  Isaac,  Fermin,  Dane,  and 
Michael,  et  al.  190 

David  Lee 
Unexpected  Snow  195 

Ryan  Nordstrom 
"This  is  it"  196 

Joe  Cavallaro  III 


Page  6  4  p.m.  Count 


Foreword 

This  year  marks  the  20th  year  of  our  AA  Degree  that 
Mount  Marty  College  offers  to  the  prisoners  at  Yankton 
Federal  Prison  Camp.  Our  beginnings  were  modest.  We 
knew  our  goals  were  good  ones  that  could  only  benefit  the 
prisoners.    Then  we  suffered  through  the  loss  of  the  Pell 
Grant  money  in  the  middle  of  the  1990's,  but  somehow 
we  stayed  with  the  mission  of  what  we  wanted  to  do. 
This  educational  partnership  with  the  Federal  Bureau  of 
Prisons  has  gone  beyond  what  we  could  have  imagined. 
For  this  cooperation  in  such  a  vital  and  restorative  process, 
I  am  grateful  beyond  words.  Both  the  educational  and 
administrative  prison  staff  and  our  teaching  personnel  have 
watched  with  awe  as  the  prisoners  responded  so  well  to  the 
opportunity  to  do  college  work. 

We  had  to  keep  in  mind  that  these  men  have  lots  of 
baggage  that  is  carried  along  as  they  do  their  courses.  They 
all  carry  within  them  the  pain  of  how  deeply  they  have  hurt 
and  humiliated  their  parents  and  families,  the  destructive 
choices  they  made,  the  fear  for  their  futures,  of  finding 
a  job,  and  rebuilding  relationships  with  loved  ones.  As 
time  went  on,  they  realize  slowly  that  they  are  rebuilding 
something  deep  within  them  that  had  been  crushed,  beaten 
down,  defeated.  It  was  something  that  had  died  within 
them.  This  they  slowly  regain.  We  call  it  self-esteem,  but 
my  experience  tells  me  that  needs  a  better  and  stronger 
word  to  describe  it.  It  is  a  place  somewhere  in  the  center 
of  themselves  that  was  once  innocent,  decent,  sacred,  holy. 
Slowly  they  feel  that  returning.  To  a  person,  somewhere  in 
their  studying,  they  all  speak  or  write  about  the  restoration 
of  what  was  once  good  within  them.  A  rejuvenation  of 
that  inward  sense  of  wholeness  and  integrity  is  gradually 
built  up.  Because  of  that,  they  rediscover  a  confidence 
and  courage  that  assure  them  of  that  future  job,  those 
reestablished  relationships,  the  strength  for  good  choices. 

The  publishing  of  this  book  is  another  landmark  of 
4  p.m.  Count  Page  7 


what  a  strong  educational  process  can  do.  Herein  we  find 
all  the  heart,  soul,  and  mind  of  good  men  who  worked  hard 
in  response  to  their  inner  resources.  The  inner  workings  of 
these  men  have  seen  troubled  and  very  painful  times.  They 
recognize  the  power  of  that  suffering  and  thus  offer  us  the 
wisdom  that  comes  from  that  very  suffering. 

Personally  I  am  very  proud  of  what  they  have 
done  for  this  book.  My  everyday  prayer  for  them  is  that 
goodness  and  kindness  will  follow  them  all  the  days  of 
their  lives. 

Sister  Cynthia  Binder 

Associate  Professor  of  Humanities 

Mount  Marty  College 

Yankton,  South  Dakota 

June  2008 


Page  8  4  p.m.  Count 


Introduction 

Yesterday  we  put  the  table  of  contents  of  this 
journal  together  in  prison.  Today  I'm  sitting  in  my  of- 
fice, looking  at  the  group  photo  of  all  the  authors  you  will 
find  is  this  inaugural  publication  of  4  P.M.  Count — Yank- 
ton Federal  Prison  Camp's  creative  writing  journal.  The 
pride  on  the  guys'  faces  tells  me  a  lot.  If  we'd  taken  this 
photo  six  months  ago,  we  would  have  all  looked  like  deer 
in  headlights — me  probably  more  so  than  the  rest.  I  had  a 
plan,  and  I  can  honestly  tell  you  we've  accomplished  all  of 
the  things  I  hoped  to — what  I  envisioned  these  guys  could 
achieve. 

I  didn't  know  a  lot  about  where  I  was  going  to  be 
working  every  Tuesday  for  the  next  eight  months.  I  knew 
the  Yankton  Federal  Prison  Camp  was  the  only  Federal 
Prison  in  the  nation  without  a  barbed-wire  fence.  I  knew 
there  weren't  any  second  chances  given  to  inmates.  I  had 
heard  most  of  the  men  there  were  incarcerated  for  drug- 
related  or  white-collar  crimes.  What  I  learned  was  that 
inmates  at  YFPC  could  obtain  an  Associate  Degree  from 
Mount  Marty  College  in  business  or  horticulture  if  they  had 
graduated  from  high  school  or  obtained  their  GED  while  in 
prison. 

When  I  came  to  the  camp  I  was  immediately  im- 
pressed— the  place  is  immaculate.  Beautiful  flowers  and 
landscape — the  men  take  pride  in  making  the  place  look 
as  good  as  possible — it  is  their  home  away  from  home  for 
now.  I  was  still  hesitant  though,  because  I  was  entering 
into  a  world  I  wasn't  quite  sure  about — which  in  turn  made 
my  teaching  all  the  more  rewarding.  From  the  beginning  I 
told  the  guys  I  wasn't  interested  in  their  past — rather,  I  was 
interested  in  their  future  and  the  goals  they  had  for  them- 
selves and,  most  importantly,  for  their  writing. 

During  our  first  three-hour  session  one  of  the  guys 
asked  me  what  the  difference  between  poems  and  prose 
was.  I  threw  out  my  plan  and  realized  we  had  to  start  at  the 
beginning.  From  there  I  established  a  crash  course  in  writ- 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  9 


ing — realizing  I  had  some  very  talented  students  from  the 
get-go  and  some  students  that  were  eager  to  learn.  What  a 
rewarding  environment  that  is.  Students  that  want  to  learn. 
I  knew  they  would  show  up  for  class  each  week  and  to  my 
surprise  they  not  only  were  there,  but  they  had  their  home- 
work done  and  stories  and  poems  ready  to  workshop.  As 
a  teacher,  I  was  truly  moved  by  the  eagerness — their  raw 
nerve  and  inimitable  voices. 

As  in  any  workshop  setting,  constructive  criticism  is 
tough  to  implement.  These  men,  their  teacher  included,  are 
competitive.  On  some  occasions  we  all  disagreed — which 
in  turn  made  my  teaching  (I  hope)  and  their  work  (I  know), 
better.  I'd  be  lying  to  you  if  I  told  you  I  wasn't  intimi- 
dated at  times,  but  that's  par  for  the  course.  What  all  of 
us  learned  was  that  each  week  we  could  walk  away  from 
workshop  and  think  about  our  discussions,  our  criticisms, 
our  suggestions  and  take  'em  or  leave  'em. 

The  funding  from  the  NEA  allowed  me  to  invite 
other  writers  from  throughout  the  country  to  join  us  so  that 
the  students  could  get  a  wide  array  of  opinions  and  ideas  on 
craft.  These  award- winning  writers  helped  workshop  and 
wrote  response  letters  back  to  us,  which  you  will  find  in 
this  journal. 

This  journal  you  are  holding  in  your  hands  is 
proof  that  a  weekly  writing  and  publishing  class  can  un- 
lock a  world  of  potential — one  that  can  provide  the  tools 
for  personal  growth  and  prosperity.  Programs  like  these, 
funded  by  the  National  Endowment  for  the  Arts,  give  these 
guys  hope — give  them  something  to  share  with  family  and 
friends  and  make  them  richer  for  the  show.  I  do  hope  such 
programs  continue  throughout  the  country. 

Jim  Reese 
Yankton,  SD 
August,  2008 


Page  10  4  p.m.  Count 


4  P.M.  Count 

Group  poem 

Lights  on. 

Doors  open. 

Stand  up  it's  count  time. 

Hats  and  headphones  off. 

I  reminisce  of  my  mother  preparing 

to  go  grocery  shopping.  Looking  in  the  fridge 

Her  list  in  hand,  We  need  eggs,  milk,  bacon.... 

Time  to  make  sure  all  the  cattle  are  accounted  for. 
Where  are  we  going  to  go? 

Red  light  flash — stand  up  fast. 
Count  by  number — no  time  to  slumber. 

Recount!  Bed  book  count  ...Listen  for  your  name  and 
respond  with  your  number.  Say  nothing  but  your 
registered  number.  Nothing  else! 

Hundreds  of  thousands  of  Federal  Inmates  being  counted 
across  the  nation. 

4  P.M.  Count  one  more  time — one  less  count — 
one  less  day. 

A  daily  reminder  of  humility.  Here,  we  are  all  just 
a  number. 

Coffee  time. 

Another  day  is  put  behind  us — time  to  relax — 
time  to  unwind. 

It's  almost  mail  call.  Will  I  be  lucky  today?  Has  someone 
4  p.m.  Count  Page  1 1 


thought  about  me?  Who's  first?  A-H?  S-Z?  Man,  this  crap 
is  getting  old. 

What  is  so  hard  about  counting?  Really  how  hard  can  it 
be? 

I'm  trying  to  watch  this  game! 

Nap  time. 

A  cool — too  fresh — slap  in  the  face. 

Get  this  over  so  I  can  go  to  chow. 

Fifty-six!  Fifty-seven! 

I  got  fifty-six. 

Recount.   This  time  stand  where  we  can  see  you! 


Page  12  4  p.m.  Count 


ROOTS 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  13 


Be  a  Man 

Isaac  Searcy 


A  cow  s  horns  can  become  dangerous  not  only  to  humans, 
but  to  other  cows.  They  can  get  their  horns  hung  up  in  a 
gate,  or  even  inadvertently  poke  another  cows  eye  out. 
Because  of  this,  their  horns  need  to  be  removed  when  the 
cattle  are  young  and  the  horns  very  small.  One  method 
used  to  remove  the  horns  is  to  burn  them  off.  It  is  the  least 
expensive  and  also,  least  time  consuming — something  dairy 
farmers  have  little  of.  The  tool  used  to  remove  the  horns  is 
shaped  like  a  curling  iron  used  by  women  to  curl  their  hair. 
The  iron  is  electric  and  heats  up  to  a  red-hot  temperature. 
After  a  young  calf  is  secured  in  a  head-gate — equipment 
that  secures  the  calf's  head  and  will  not  allow  the  calf  to 
move — the  iron  is  pressed  over  the  horn  and  held  for  a 
full  twenty  seconds,  burning  out  the  source  of  the  horn  s 
growth,  the  root. 


When  the  eyes  of  them  black  and  white  calves  roll  back 
until  I  can  see  the  white  in  them,  I  cringe,  and  it  hurts  in 
the  spot  where  a  man  don't  let  no  one  else  see.  Grandpa 
says  we  have  to  de-horn  the  calves  or  their  horns  will  be 
a  nuisance,  and  I  can  understand  that.  He  says  we  have  to 
burn  'em  off  because  it  cost  too  much  to  do  surgery,  and  I 
can  understand  that,  too.  But  I  don't  understand  the  pain 
in  my  chest,  twisting  my  insides  up  when  that  searing  hot 
iron  touches  the  calf's  horn  and  she  bawls  and  bellers  and 
it  strikes  a  chord  deep  down  inside  me.  Grandpa  presses 
down  with  the  iron  and  the  muscles  and  veins  of  his  scarred 
and  leathered  forearms  ripple.  He  looks  right  into  my  eyes 
through  the  smoke  of  burnt  horn  and  flesh  billowing  up 
around  us,  and  his  face  says  what  his  lips  won't.  "Be  a  man 
Isaac.  This  is  business." 


Page  14  4  p.m.  Count 


Arkansawing  for  Asparagus 

Jason  E.  Davis 

Dad  and  Bubba  Bean 

sitting  on  the  hood  of  the  86'Chevy  Caprice 

moving  at  a  snail's  pace 

down  the  gravel  road 

searching  for  wild  asparagus. 

Stopping  to  reload  on  more  Bud  Lights 

waving  to  Sheriff  Kline  as  he 

drives  by,  nods  and  looks  the  other  way. 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  15 


The  Squirels'  Nest 

Scott  Kirk 

A  cozy  corner  hangout,  checkered  black-and-white  floor 

tiles. 

A  digital  CD  jukebox  blaring  Hank  Williams  Jr. 

The  smell  of  stale  empty  beer  cans. 

Foosball  players  hollering,  as  the  ball  slams  into  the  hole. 

Suntanned  farmers  belly  up  to  the  bar. 
Harley  Davidson  motorcycles  coming  and  going,  living  to 
ride. 

The  family  collie,  racing  in  and  out  of  the  patio  door. 
A  beautiful  bartender  serving  drinks  from  behind  an  oak- 
topped  bar 

The  ringing  of  an  old  cash  register,  as  a  round  of  Quervo  is 

bought. 

Pool  balls  breaking,  as  the  cue  ball  falls  into  the  hole. 

Cooler  doors  sliding  open,  sliding  closed. 

Bell  ringing  on  the  door,  as  patrons  enter  and  exit. 

Cheer  and  excitement  of  customers,  as  the  alcohol  takes 

effect. 

My  mother  and  step-father  playing  host  to  the  regulars. 

The  beeping  of  the  dartboard,  as  a  dart  is  thrown,  a  game  is 

won. 

A  warm  breeze  blowing,  while  hanging  out  on  the  deck. 

Daydreaming  about  memorable  times,  here,  at  Shirley's 
Squirels'  Nest. 

Now,  the  windows  are  broken,  no  neon  lights  to  be  found. 
The  doors  boarded  up,  while  the  deck  sags  to  the  ground 
The  parking  lot  covered  in  knee-high  weeds — a  ghost  town. 

The  cracked  sign  hangs  askew,  threatening  to  fall. 
Inside,  all  billiard  games,  long  ago  removed. 

Page  16  4  p.m.  Count 


The  cool-looking  tile,  now  brown  and  water  stained. 
Old  trash,  broken  glass  covering  the  floor. 

All  in  the  past,  never  to  exist  again. 

Sad  country  music,  playing  only  in  my  head. 

All  reduced  to  rubble — 

four  paved  lanes  lie  in  its  wake. 


4  p.m.  Count 


Page  17 


25  February  2008 

To  the  Yankton  Writing  and  Publishing  Class 

Thanks  for  the  letters;  it's  good  to  hear  from  you  guys.  And 
thanks  for  your  thoughts  and  appreciation  for  the  time  we 
spent  together  in  your  class  on  the  12th.  It  was  a  pleasure 
to  meet  you  all  and  spend  some  time  talking  about  writing, 
and  I  really  enjoyed  the  chance  to  read  a  few  things  there. 
You  guys  are  a  great  audience. 

I  noted  several  letters  referring  to  our  talk  about  dreams 
and  the  subconscious,  and  I  think  that's  an  important  area 
for  writers  to  explore.  Creative  writing  takes  a  person 
into  an  imaginative  state  that  seems  to  me  very  similar  to 
the  state  of  dreaming.  The  only  difference  I  see  is  that  the 
imagination  often  seems  more  under  conscious  control,  but 
that's  not  always  true.  Sometimes  a  writer  gets  so  caught 
up  in  a  story  that  when  he  finishes  it,  it's  like  waking  up 
from  a  dream — he  can't  remember  what  he  just  wrote — 
like  when  you  wake  from  a  dream  you  know  you  had  but 
you  can't  recall.  Other  dreams  are  unforgettable  and  worth 
exploring  in  writing.  I'd  be  interested  in  seeing  yours, 
Dane. 

Some  people  believe  dreams  and  writing  come  from 
the  same  place  in  the  subconscious.  And  I  think  that's 
probably  true,  but  only  when  the  writing  can  somehow 
bypass  the  tight  control  of  the  conscious  ego.  It's  like  the 
ego  just  wants  to  tell  what  it  already  knows,  because  it  fears 
the  unknown.  And  so  the  ego  tries  to  censor  anything  new 
and  different  that  tries  to  rise  from  the  subconscious  and 
enter  the  writing,  because  the  ego  doesn't  already  have  a 
comfortable  understanding  of  it.  But  the  things  the  ego  is 
so  intent  on  censoring  are  the  very  things  the  subconscious 
wants  to  explore,  the  new  creations  that  can  lift  a  story  out 
of  the  ego's  old  comfortable  but  boring  ruts. 

So  in  that  sense,  Ryan,  I  often  have  an  idea  about  how  to 
Page  18  4  p.m.  Count 


begin  a  story,  or  maybe  an  idea  about  ending  it,  but  I  don't 
outline  it  too  tightly,  because  I  want  the  story  to  take  me 
wherever  it  wants  to  go  instead  of  me  holding  it  back.  If  I 
let  the  story  lead  me  past  the  ego  and  into  the  subconscious, 
the  story  can  teach  me  things  I  don't  already  consciously 
know.  It's  like  the  letters  you  guys  sent.  They  bring  up 
things  I  haven't  consciously  thought  about  before.  Instead 
of  saying,  "I  don't  know,"  if  I  let  my  mind  go  and  at  least 
try  to  answer,  I  begin  to  learn  things  I  wasn't  consciously 
aware  of  before.  They  might  not  be  the  most  accurate 
answers  for  anyone  else,  but  they  tell  me  how  I  see  things 
right  now.  My  answers  might  change  as  I  continue  to  learn 
in  the  future,  but  right  now  they're  what  I  believe.  So  your 
letters  offer  me  the  opportunity  to  find  out  what  I  think 
about  these  things  right  now,  and  give  me  the  opportunity 
to  learn  some  things  I  don't  already  consciously  know.  And 
that's  what  education  is  really  all  about.  So  I  thank  you 
guys  for  challenging  me  with  your  questions,  giving  me  an 
opportunity  to  learn  some  things  here. 

It's  often  one  of  the  most  difficult  things  about  writing — 
finding  a  way  to  get  past  the  fearful  censorship  of  the  ego. 
But  I  think  it's  important,  because  as  the  subconscious 
opens  new  avenues  for  creation  in  writing,  it  also  seems 
to  open  new  avenues  for  learning  in  the  writer.  And  I 
think  we  need  to  discover  those  subconscious  parts  of  our 
stories  and  of  ourselves  in  order  to  become  the  writers  and 
human  beings  we're  capable  of  becoming.  So  I  guess  for 
me,  Joshua,  writing  is  an  attempt  to  find  understanding  and 
purpose  in  life,  and  reading  is  another  way  of  attempting 
that.  And  Mario,  I  guess  that's  how  I  view  writing,  as 
an  attempt  to  create  something  meaningful,  though  the 
meaning  may  vary  with  the  person.    We  really  can't  control 
the  meaning  others  might  find  in  what  we  create.  I  think 
that  whether  we're  writing  or  reading,  when  we're  working 
with  words  it's  like  holding  up  a  mirror  that  shows  us  some 
of  the  deeper  parts  of  ourselves.  And  if  we're  learning  and 
growing,  we're  changing,  and  what  we  see  in  the  mirror 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  19 


is  bound  to  change  too.  Some  of  those  old  Bible  stories  I 
read  years  ago  mean  very  different  things  to  me  today.  The 
same  words,  but  deeper  meanings. 

You  bring  up  a  good  question,  Justin,  about  how  to  describe 
a  character  or  a  place  while  writing  about  an  event.  I'd 
say,  try  to  tie  it  in  naturally  somehow  instead  of  separating 
it  from  the  rest  of  the  story  in  a  paragraph  of  its  own. 
Describe  a  bit  of  the  character  while  he/she  is  performing 
some  action  in  a  scene,  or  describe  a  bit  of  the  setting  while 
some  action  or  another  is  taking  place  in  it.  Just  work  to  tie 
it  in  as  naturally  as  you  can. 

About  details,  Brandon,  I'd  say  they  should  always  seem  a 
necessary  part  of  the  story  or  poem,  something  important  to 
the  scene  you're  creating.  A  certain  amount  of  background 
always  seems  necessary  to  create  a  setting  for  whatever 
scene  you're  presenting.  And  I  like  your  idea,  Isaac,  of 
trying  to  keep  things  fun  for  the  reader  and  for  yourself, 
and  I'm  glad  to  hear  you're  giving  poetry  a  shot.  It  sounds 
like  you're  putting  together  a  collection,  Michael,  and 
revision  is  always  ongoing.  I'd  say  the  next  step  is  to  get 
some  practice  at  presenting  your  poems  aloud  in  the  class 
and  try  to  line  up  a  reading  where  you  can  present  your 
work,  maybe  at  a  local  library  or  bookstore  when  you  get 
out. 

I  really  liked  the  place  names  you  mentioned  in  your  letter, 
Jason:  Ketchum  Bridge  and  Skunk  River.  It  sounds  like  a 
great  place  to  write  about.  When  you  finish  Man  and  His 
Symbols,  Lee,  you  might  want  to  check  out  some  of  Joseph 
Campbell's  writings  about  myth;  one  I  remember  is  titled 
The  Hero  With  a  Thousand  Faces.  And  you're  right  about 
the  creativity  in  dreams,  Joe;  see  what  kind  of  writing  ideas 
they  can  give  you. 

I  feel  fortunate  to  have  been  able  to  share  a  class  with 
you  guys,  Juan.  It  sounds  like  you've  got  a  lot  to  write 

Page  20  4  p.m.  Count 


about  you  and  your  brother  growing  up  together.  And  I'm 
glad  you  enjoyed  the  poems,  Josh.  Scott,  thanks  for  the 
kind  words.  And  Hung,  I  appreciate  your  thoughts  on  my 
reading  there.  I  really  enjoyed  visiting  and  working  with 
you  guys,  and  the  letters  you  wrote  got  me  to  thinking, 
which  got  me  to  learning.  So  my  thanks  to  all  of  you  as 
well.  And  I  hope  something  in  this  letter  is  helpful  for 
each  of  you  in  some  way.  For  me,  whether  I'm  reading 
or  writing,  it's  like  holding  up  a  mirror.  Words  bring  up 
thoughts  from  my  subconscious,  and  show  me  something 
about  myself. 

Jim,  thanks  for  the  invitation.  I  really  enjoyed  the  visit  and 
hope  it  was  helpful  for  the  class.  You've  got  a  great  group 
there.  Maybe  we  can  get  together  again  some  time. 

Thanks  again  to  all  you  guys.  And  best  of  luck  in  the  class 
and  in  the  future. 

You  all  take  care, 

Neil  Harrison 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  21 


Momma's  Holiday 

Mario  G.  Covington 

"Boy,  cut  those  onions  smaller  than  that!"  That's 
what  momma  would  say  as  she  prepared  Thanksgiving 
dinner.  "Hurry  up,  there's  still  bell  peppers  and  cabbage 
to  be  cut."  Yep,  that  was  me  and  momma's  holiday  act. 
Every  holiday  she  cooked,  I  was  the  prep  cook.  I  didn't 
enjoy  getting  up  at  five-thirty  in  the  morning,  cutting 
onions;  crying  like  someone  who  has  just  won  the  lottery, 
but  I  enjoyed  watching  momma  prepare  holiday  meals, 
and  I  learned  to  appreciate  this  time  that  mom  and  I  spent 
together  because  this  was  a  time  that  I  didn't  have  to  share 
momma  with  anyone. 

Momma  is  a  buxom  woman  from  the  South, 
Memphis,  Tennessee,  and  she  stands  about  five  feet,  six 
inches  tall.  She  has  a  chestnut  complexion,  and  when  she 
smiles  she  lights  up  the  whole  room.  But  she  also  has  a 
frown  that  will  chase  the  sun  behind  the  clouds.  Overall, 
momma  is  a  beautiful,  caring,  and  loving  woman  who  cares 
for  her  family. 

I'm  the  oldest  boy  of  four  children — two  boys 
and  two  girls.  I've  been  helping  momma  in  the  kitchen 
since  I  was  eight  years  old.  I  once  asked  her,  "Why  isn't 
Rachel — my  oldest  sister — required  to  help  in  the  kitchen?" 
She  said,  "Son,  your  sister  doesn't  have  a  clue  about 
cutting  vegetables."  This  made  me  feel  good,  knowing 
that  momma  chose  me  to  be  her  dicer.  It's  now  been  three 
years  since  I've  been  helping  momma  in  the  kitchen  and 
I've  gotten  pretty  good  at  cutting  and  dicing  fruits  and 
vegetables. 

It's  a  tradition  in  my  family  that  every  head  of 
a  household  host  a  holiday  at  their  homes.  This  isn't 
something  that  was  voted  on;  it's  just  something  that 
my  family  has  inherited  over  the  years.  I  think  it  was 
unconsciously  started  by  my  grandmother.  At  the  beginning 
of  the  year  four  aunts  and  an  uncle  would  choose  his  or 

Page  22  4  p.m.  Count 


her  holiday.  I  had  a  fairly  large  family:  momma  had  four 
children,  my  aunts  had  seven  children  between  them,  and 
my  uncle  had  two  children.  So  there  were  thirteen  children 
and  eleven  grown-ups,  which  included  grandma  and  her 
two  brothers  and  their  wives. 

This  particular  year  momma  chose  Thanksgiving 
as  her  holiday.  She  always  became  agitated  when  it  was 
her  time  to  host,  maybe  because  she  wanted  everything  to 
be  perfect.  And  since  I  was  her  helper,  I  was  the  one  that 
received  most  of  the  agitation.  Everything  I  did  was  too 
slow,  or  not  good  enough,  but  I  survived.  When  the  family 
arrived,  everything  was  to  momma's  liking,  and  I  could  tell 
because  momma  would  light  up  the  room  with  that  electric 
smile. 

Momma  had  the  table  packed  with  food  and  she 
wouldn't  relax  until  everything  was  done  to  her  liking. 
She  would  say,  "Son,  one  day  it  will  be  your  turn  to  serve 
dinner  for  the  family."  I  said,  "Momma,  I  can't  do  this. 
Look  at  all  of  this  food  you  made;  I  can't  even  cook!" 
Momma  said,  with  that  mesmerizing  smile,  "Sure  you 
can,  and  you  will.  I've  been  up  since  three  in  the  morning 
preparing  dinner  for  the  family.  I  made  candied  yams, 
macaroni  and  cheese,  cabbage,  green  beans,  greens,  potato 
salad,  deviled  eggs,  mashed  potatoes,  gravy  with  chicken 
gizzards  in  it,  ham,  turkey  and  dressing,  and  chitterlings." 
Momma  made  everything  from  scratch.  She  would  keep 
the  leftover  corn  bread  in  the  freezer  for  at  least  a  year, 
and  then  she  would  make  dressing  out  of  it  to  go  with  the 
turkey.  Boy  was  it  delicious!  The  dressing  was  my  favorite 
food  that  momma  made  for  the  holiday.  I  remember  looking 
at  momma  with  a  sense  a  pride,  joy,  and  admiration,  like 
looking  at  someone  who  had  saved  a  person's  life.  I  was 
brought  out  of  my  thoughts  by  momma's  haughty  voice. 
She  said,  "For  dessert  I  made  a  chocolate  cake,  a  coconut 
cake,  eight  sweet  potato  pies,  six  lemon  meringue  pies,  two 
banana  puddings,  and  two  peach  cobblers."  All  of  these 
pastries  were  made  from  scratch  as  well. 

Momma  said  that  down  South  is  where  the  real 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  23 


cooks  come  from.  Out  of  all  of  her  desserts,  momma's 
chocolate  cake  was  my  favorite.  I  received  one  of  these 
tasty  chocolate  cakes  every  birthday,  and  I  wasn't  required 
to  share  it  with  anyone!  The  lemon  meringue  pies  were  the 
family  favorites.  Momma  couldn't  make  enough  of  these 
pies;  it  was  always  the  first  dessert  to  disappear.  She  would 
always  say  to  me,  "Put  one  of  those  pies  away  until  the 
family  leaves."  I  always  said  when  I  got  older  I  would  put 
these  pies  on  the  market,  that's  how  good  they  were. 

After  the  family  finished  eating,  we  would  all 
spread  our  wings:  my  uncles  would  be  watching  the 
Cowboys  football  game,  us  kids  would  be  playing  Atari, 
or  some  board  game,  and  momma  and  the  rest  of  the 
grown-ups  would  be  dancing  to  music  by  the  O'Jays,  or  the 
Temptations.  That  was  the  great  thing  about  momma;  she 
loved  to  see  her  family  happy.  She  loved  to  have  her  family 
together,  happy,  and  having  fun. 

When  the  holiday  was  over,  my  sister  and  I  were 
left  with  the  challenge  of  cleaning  the  kitchen.  Most  of  the 
family  members  took  leftovers  home  so  there  wasn't  much 
food  left.  But  that's  okay,  we'll  do  the  same  thing  at  Uncle 
Lewis'  house  for  Christmas,  and  me,  well  I  can't  wait  until 
next  year  for  "Momma's  Holiday!" 


Page  24  4  p.m.  Count 


"Dat  Der"  Rope 

Ryan  Nordstrom 

When  I  was  nine,  my  dad  and  I  went  to  my  grandpa's  farm 
as  we  had  done  for  as  long  as  I  could  remember.  In  front 
of  his  house  he  had  converted  some  old  500-gallon  water 
tanks  to  hold  his  baby  calves.  He  always  liked  to  keep  an 
extra  special  eye  on  them.  That  day  he  said  one  of  'em  was 
getting  too  big  so  we  had  to  take  her  down  to  the  farm.  He 
handed  me  the  rope  and  said,  "Whatever  you  do  boy,  don't 
let  go  of  dat  rope."  I  held  on  tight  to  that  rope;  my  pride 
for  my  grandpa's  respect  clamped  my  fingers  tighter  than  a 
rusted  pickle  jar.  Grandpa  and  dad  walked  behind,  I  turned 
my  head,  a  shit  eating  grin  spread  across  my  face,  shining, 
at  their  glowing  approval.  The  loud  beller  announced  the 
sudden  shift  in  my  world  as  the  calf  spooked.  Its  muscular 
legs  pumped  like  the  pistons  in  a  diesel  truck,  mine 
straighter  than  a  first  time  skier  slaloming  across  the  gravel 
road  until  I  tumbled,  face  forward,  dragged  across  the 
gravel,  pulled  behind  the  jack  hammering  hooves,  ignorant, 
to  the  shouts  of  "Boy,  let  go,  let  go  of  the  rope!"  echoing 
from  the  duet  of  running  feet  behind  me.  My  fingers 
slipped,  the  rope  scraped  along  my  soft  city  hands  until  the 
last  thread  was  beyond  my  grasp.  Tears  flowed  as  the  calf 
ran  on.  Grandpa  and  dad  approached,  questioned  if  I  was 
all  right,  but  all  I  could  do  was  cry  because  I  had  let  go  of 
dat  der  rope. 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  25 


Neumyer  Trailer  Park  Shoot  Out 

Justin  Brooks 

My  brother  and  I  banded  together  like  only  brothers 
could  this  one  hot,  summer  day  in  Oklahoma.  Josh  and  I 
were  trailer  park  raised  in  Yukon,  Oklahoma.  We  look  a  lot 
alike,  even  to  this  day,  except  Josh  has  always  been  a  few 
inches  shorter  than  I:  brown  hair,  blue  eyes,  scrawny  like 
our  dad  but  have  our  mother's  good  looks.  Our  birthdays 
are  only  363  days  apart,  Josh  being  younger,  so  we  have 
had  our  share  of  knock-down-drag-outs,  but  he  is  my  best 
friend. 

We  lived  in  a  three  bedroom  trailer  that  was  brand- 
spanking-new,  and  we  were  lot  number  one  out  of  three- 
hundred.  We  sure  thought  we  were  something.  Mom  and 
Dad  had  recently  switched  our  rooms  because  we  had  too 
much  stuff.  Our  room  was  the  master  bedroom  and  bath 
with  a  walk-in  closet,  stand-up  shower  stall,  and  a  bathtub 
that  I  could  still  lie  down  in.  This  trailer  was  actually  a  little 
piece  of  heaven  in  mobile  home  terms.  Josh  and  I  did  have 
separate  beds  but  had  to  share  everything  else  like  toys, 
clothes,  and  friends;  mainly  Josh  would  wear  my  clothes, 
and  I  would  beat  him  up  for  it,  even  though  they  didn't  fit 
me  any  more. 

Willy  was  a  boy  that  lived  on  our  end  of  the  trailer 
park.  He  was  either  staying  the  night  with  us,  or  we  with 
him.  We  were  very  afraid  of  Willy's  mom,  Almeda.  She 
is  kind  of  a  big  woman  but  very  pretty  with  her  dark 
complexion  and  long  black  hair.  Every  kid  in  the  park 
knew  she  was  the  toughest  mom  around.  During  the  hot 
Oklahoma  summers,  Almeda  went  barefoot  everywhere.  I 
remember  one  summer,  Willy,  Josh,  and  I  cracked  an  egg 
on  the  pavement,  and  it  actually  started  cooking.  While  we 
were  spell-bound  by  the  frying  egg,  Almeda  walked  up  and 
said,  "What  are  you  boys  doin'?"  She  was  standing  on  that 
pavement  without  any  shoes  on,  and  it  didn't  even  bother 
her! 

Page  26  4  p.m.  Count 


Willy,  Josh,  and  I  were  all  such  good  friends 
because  of  Oklahoma  Sooner  football  and  the  80's  rock 
bands  we  listened  to.  When  the  other  park  kids  were  blaring 
Michael  Jackson,  we  were  head-banging  to  the  likes  of 
Quiet  Riot  and  Motley  Crue.  Our  hero  was  Brian  Bosworth 
before  the  whole  steroid  scandal  at  Oklahoma  University. 
All  three  of  us  even  sported  the  Bosworth  mullet  with 
shaved  lines  on  the  side  of  our  heads;  we  wore  cut-off  jean 
shorts  and  those  crazy  half  shirts  all  summer  long.  We  were 
truly  different  from  the  other  kids. 

Josh  and  I  were  paid  an  allowance  by  our  folks 
every  week;  we  had  to  do  chores  like  take  out  the  trash, 
rake  and  mow  the  yard,  and  clean  our  room.  I  would  always 
blow  my  money  on  candy  and  such,  but  Josh  always  saved 
his  money.  When  Josh  was  nine,  this  blonde,  over-weight 
lady  named  Carol  that  lived  down  the  street  sold  him  a 
Daisy  pump  action  pellet  gun.  She  was  having  some  kind 
of  yard  sale  when  Josh  walked  up  and  inquired  about  the 
gun.  Carol  said,  "Young  man,  you  can't  buy  that  unless  I 
speak  to  your  parents." 

Josh  replied,  "Ma'am,  my  dad  is  home  right  now. 
You  can  call  him  if  you  wanna." 

Carol  called  the  number  Josh  gave  her,  and  Willy 
answered  the  phone  in  his  deepest  voice,  "Hello?" 

Carol  replied,  "I  have  your  son  over  here  at  my 
trailer  tryin'  to  by  a  gun.  Is  that  okay?" 

Willy  says,  "You  mean  Joshua?  Yeah,  sure.  We 
already  talked  about  it."  That  was  all  she  needed  and  she 
sold  it  to  Josh.  He  was  soon  on  his  way  back  with  the  Daisy 
pump  action  pellet  gun. 

Josh,  Willy,  and  I  didn't  have  one  clue  about  pellet 
guns.  We  just  thought  you  pumped  it  up,  pointed  it,  and 
shot,  which  is  true,  but  we  didn't  have  any  pellets.  There 
was  no  way  we  could  ask  our  parents  to  get  some;  we 
weren't  even  supposed  to  have  it  in  the  first  place.  All  we 
did  with  it  was  pump  it  up  and  shoot  the  air  at  ant  hills  and 
other  bugs. 

All  of  the  kids  in  the  trailer  park  knew  that  we 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  27 


had  this  pellet  gun.  One  kid,  Howard — we  called  him 
Howeird — was  absolutely  fascinated  with  it.  We  didn't 
really  like  him  very  much,  but  he  was  always  trying  to  fit 
into  our  tightly  knit  group.  I  didn't  like  him  because  he 
lived  on  the  other  side  of  the  trailer  park,  wore  glasses,  and 
didn't  even  like  rock  and  roll;  just  typical  kid  stuff. 

It  was  really  hot  one  afternoon,  so  Josh  and  I  were 
hanging  out  in  our  room.  Mom  and  Dad  were  at  work,  so 
Josh  and  I  were  the  only  ones  home,  and  Willy  came  by.  He 
was  our  only  friend  that  was  allowed  over  without  our  folks 
being  home.  Willy  started  shooting  the  pellet  gun  at  the 
various  action  figures  that  littered  our  room.  He  must  have 
shot  it  twenty  times  before  Howeird  came  walking  into  the 
room.  Howeird  said,  "What  are  y'all  doin'?" 

Josh  and  I  were  playing  Atari,  Motley  Crue  was 
screaming  "I'm  a  live  wire,"  and  Willy  pointed  the  gun  at 
Howeird  and  said,  "Say  good  night,  Howeird." 

Howeird  was  still  standing  at  the  door  when  Willy 
pulled  the  trigger,  and  Howeird 's  hands  immediately  flew 
up  to  his  forehead.  He  said,  "I'm  hit!  You  shot  me!" 

We  started  laughing  because  we  thought  he  was  just 
joking  around.  He  sure  made  it  look  real,  and  I  was  fairly 
impressed.  After  the  moment  passed  when  things  stop  being 
funny,  he  was  still  slightly  bent  over  holding  his  head. 
When  Howeird  pulled  his  hands  away,  they  were  covered 
in  blood.  There  was  so  much  blood.  Willy,  Josh,  and  I  said 
a  few  choice  words  in  unison  which  young  boys  should  not 
be  saying.  Apparently  there  had  been  a  pellet  stuck  in  the 
chamber  the  entire  time. 

Willy  and  I  rushed  Howeird  to  the  bathroom 
sink  for  a  closer  inspection  while  Josh  hid  the  Daisy  pump 
action  pellet  gun  in  our  super-secret-hiding-spot  (the 
bottom  of  our  toy  box).  Willy  wetted  a  washcloth  and  wiped 
Howeird 's  blood  away  from  the  wound.  I  was  starting  to 
come  up  with  some  kind  of  plan  to  tell  our  parents:  he  got 
beat  up,  fell  out  of  a  tree,  something!  This  plan  fell  apart 
after  inspecting  the  wound.  The  pellet  must  have  turned 
side-ways  in  mid-air  when  it  hit  Howeird  and  left  a  perfect, 

Page  28  4  p.m.  Count 


hour  glass  cut  right  between  his  eyes.  It  was  such  a  great 
shot  that  I  secretly  wanted  to  give  Willy  a  high-five. 

After  we  got  the  bleeding  to  stop,  Willy  put  two 
small  band-aids  in  the  shape  of  an  "X"  on  Howeird's  head. 
Josh  said,  "You've  gotta  go  home,  Howeird,  and  you  can't 
tell  your  folks  you  were  here.  I  don't  know  what  you  will 
tell  'em,  but  you  weren't  here."  Poor  Howeird  got  kicked 
out  of  our  house,  having  to  walk  to  the  other  end  of  the 
trailer  park,  carrying  his  skateboard  and  pushing  his  bike. 
He  wanted  to  call  his  mom  for  a  ride,  but  we  wouldn't  let 
him. 

Mom  had  put  this  off-white,  shag  throw  rug  in 
front  of  the  vanity  in  our  bathroom.  That  is  exactly  where 
Howeird  was  standing  and  there  was  quite  a  bit  of  blood  on 
it.  Willy,  Josh,  and  I  started  pouring  shampoo,  toothpaste, 
Comet,  pretty  much  whatever  cleaning  agent  we  could 
find  on  the  blood  stains  and  started  scrubbing,  but  they 
would  not  come  out.  We  were  only  ten  years  old,  including 
Howeird,  except  Josh  was  nine,  but  we  were  more  worried 
about  Mom  finding  out  than  the  well-being  of  Howeird.  I 
ended  up  taking  the  rug  down  the  street  and  throwing  it  into 
someone's  dumpster. 

On  my  way  back  to  the  trailer,  Mom  pulled  up  and 
said,  "Hop  in  honey."  My  mind  started  reeling  as  I  climbed 
into  the  car.  Hopefully  Josh  and  Willy  were  ready  for  my 
mom  to  be  there.  I  was  about  to  start  freaking  out. 

Mom  pulled  up  to  the  trailer,  and  we  got  out  of  the 
car.  I  could  see  Carol  digging  in  her  dumpster  to  see  what  I 
had  thrown  in  there.  Boy  was  she  in  for  a  shocker.  It  didn't 
even  enter  my  little  mind  that  she  would  be  down  to  talk  to 
Mom. 

Every  day  when  Mom  got  home  from  work,  she 
would  give  Josh  and  me  a  hug  and  ask  about  our  day  at 
school.  She  went  straight  to  our  room  to  talk  to  Josh  and 
noticed  the  rug  was  gone.  She  asked,  "What  happened  to 
that  rug?" 

I,  being  the  genius  that  I  am,  said,  "What  rug,  Ma?" 

She  replied,  "The  bathroom  rug?" 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  29 


Off  of  the  top  of  my  head,  without  any  kind  of 
rehearsal,  I  told  her,  "I'm  sorry  Ma,  but  I  spilt  Kool-Aid  on 
it  and  throwed  it  out." 

She  said,  "Well,  go  and  get  it  out  of  the  trash,  and  I 
will  get  the  stain  out." 

Willy,  Josh,  and  I  were  near  fainting  when  there  was 
a  knock  at  the  front  door,  and  Mom  went  to  answer  it.  A 
few  seconds  later,  Mom  yelled,  "Boys!  Get  out  here.  Now!" 

We  didn't  know  what  to  do  and  moved  down  the 
hall  like  a  slow  moving  pack  of  wild  dogs  looking  for  the 
dog  catcher.  I  wanted  to  yell  RUN!  We  could  almost  make 
out  the  conversation  between  Mom  and  Carol,  and  she  was 
showing  Mom  the  rug  and  saying,  "This  looks  like  blood, 
Karen." 

Mom  asked  me,  "Justin,  do  you  want  to  tell  me 
what  really  happened?" 

I  couldn't  speak!  Josh  saved  me  by  coming  up  with 
the  best  lie  I  have  ever  heard.  He  said,  "Howeird  and  I  were 
boxing,  with  the  gloves  on,  and  I  bloodied  his  nose.  We 
didn't  want  to  get  into  trouble." 

Halfway  through  Josh's  wonderful  moment,  Willy 
nudged  me  which  made  me  realize  Howeird  and  his  mom 
had  just  stepped  up  on  the  front  porch. 

Howeird  still  had  his  crude  band-aids  on,  and  his 
mom  looked  furious.  She  was  a  heavy-set  woman  that 
always  wore  a  bright  yellow  T-shirt.  Her  short,  curly  brown 
hair  and  huge  glasses  let  people  know  she  was  a  force  to  be 
reckoned  with.  Her  face  was  beet  red  with  anger,  and  the 
first  words  out  of  her  mouth  were,  "Karen,  did  you  know 
my  boy's  Tergic  to  lead?  What  kind  of  ship  are  you  sailin' 
down  here?"  She  said  it  in  the  most  accented  Oklahoma 
drawl  a  person  could  ever  have.  Carol  quietly  put  the  rug 
down  and  left. 

Mom  was  still  clueless  as  to  what  was  really  going 
on,  but  Howeird 's  mom  sure  filled  her  in.  Howeird  told  his 
mom  everything!  I  couldn't  believe  it.  Boy,  was  he  going 
to  get  it  at  the  bus  stop  in  the  morning.  Howeird  and  his 
mom  finally  left  after  Mom  assured  her  that  the  pellets  were 

Page  30  4  p.m.  Count 


not  lead  (even  though  she  did  not  know  for  sure),  and  she 
would  handle  it  from  here. 

After  Mom  closed  the  door,  she  said,  "Get  that  B.B. 
gun.  Now!" 

Without  even  thinking,  I  replied,  "What  B.B.  gun, 
Ma?"  Apparently  that  is  the  wrong  thing  to  say  to  any 
mom,  especially  after  some  kid  just  got  shot  between  the 
eyes. 

Mom  has  always  been  very  understanding  when 
Josh  and  I  would  get  into  trouble,  which  happened  a  lot.  I 
think  she  even  laughed,  behind  closed  doors,  at  some  of  our 
antics  and  outlandish  childish  lies.  This  time,  she  freaked 
out.  She  said,  "I  SAID!  Where. . .Is. . .The. . .B.B. .  .Gun. . .?" 

I  didn't  want  to  say  anything  because  I  knew  I 
would  only  say  another  lie.  Luckily,  Josh  spoke  up  and 
said,  "I'll  go  and  get  it,  Ma." 

While  Josh  was  getting  the  pellet  gun,  Mom  called 
Willy's  mom.  When  Mom  got  off  of  the  phone,  it  seemed 
like  only  seconds  passed  before  Almeda  walked  through 
the  front  door.  She  gave  us  that  disappointed  look  that  all 
mothers  have  and  said,  "You  boys  are  not  allowed  to  hang 
out  with  each  other  for  a  week.  The  only  time  you  can  see 
each  other  is  at  the  bus  stop  and  in  school."  She  meant  it 
too. 

Mom  asked,  "Where  did  you  boys  get  that  B.B. 
gun?" 

I  wanted  to  explain  to  her  that  it  wasn't  just  some 
ordinary  B.B.  gun,  it  was  a  .177  caliber,  400  feet  per 
second,  Daisy-pump-action-pellet-gun;  this  was  the  cream 
of  the  crop  when  it  come  to  little  boys  and  pellet  guns,  but 
I  didn't  think  it  would  be  wise  to  school  my  mother  at  this 
particular  moment. 

Willy  was  the  first  to  speak  up,  "I  talked  Carol  into 
selling  it  to  Josh."  Then  Josh  and  Willy  told  Mom  and 
Almeda  everything.  Remarkably,  things  didn't  turn  out 
that  bad  for  us.  Mom  and  Almeda  decided  to  take  the  pellet 
gun,  ground  us  for  a  month,  and  they  marched  us  down  to 
Carol's  trailer  to  tell  her  what  we  had  done.  I  was  shocked 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  3 1 


because  this  was  the  era  that  boys  got  the  belt  for  being 
bad,  but  we  didn't  get  one  spanking.  I  guess  being  honest 
isn't  such  a  bad  gig  after  all. 


Page  32  4  p.m.  Count 


Direction  for  Isaiah,  Jordan  and  Tazsanay 

Michael  Jackson 

You  are  my  children  and  above  all  things 

I  will  do  for  you  what  I  will  do  for  no  other,  even  if  it  takes 

dying. 

The  years  of  hard  work  to  provide  for  my  family 
involve  blood,  sweat,  and  tears  with  no  guarantees. 

We  must  go  through  life  where  there  is  one  guarantee. 
Whoever  is  born  and  has  breath  will  one  day  be  deceased. 

Pray  that  there  are  no  traps  to  eliminate  me  from 

progressing. 

Hopefully  I  will  travel  further  than  those  who  were  on  this 

quest  before  me. 

People  change  like  the  weather. 

My  love  for  you  never  changes — it's  unconditional. 

I  will  appreciate  and  protect  you  whether  you're  good  or 
bad,  wrong  or  right — 
this  is  my  plight. 

I've  learned  many  things  from  those  who  were  before  me — 
hope,  determination  and  patience  come  in  handy. 

I  give  to  you  what  I  can  if  you  ever  become  lost  in  your 

travels. 

This  will  help  you  through  the  trials  and  tribulations  you 

will  be  facing. 

These  words  I  express  come  from  the  heart. 

The  time  will  come  when  you  will  move  on  and  we  will  be 

apart. 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  33 


Keep  in  mind  the  times  you  and  I  have  spent  together 
along  with  what  you  can  do  to  become  prosperous  and 
content. 

Respect,  love  and  trust  yourself  to  the  best  of  your  ability, 
Trust  in  God  first,  before  man  or  anything. 


Page  34  4  p.m.  Count 


Wrecked 

Todd  Bowlin 

Wretched  life. 
Unfair  death. 

He  was  taken  from  the  seemingly  ironclad  jaws  of  life, 
into  the  murky  indefinite  waters  of  demise. 
That  cool  June  night  in  1986,  on  his  bike, 
wrecked  by  an  old  pickup  truck  with  Iowa  plates, 
driven  by  a  man  driven  by  inebriation. 

Shiny  new  red  Harley  Davidson  on  Kansas  Highway  32- 
wrecked. 

Pretty  long-blonde-haired  woman  on  the  backseat — 
wrecked. 

Two  families,  one  without  a  mother,  one  without  a  father- 
wrecked. 

A  future  life-long  drunk  from  Iowa 

got  away  with  his  life,  but  wrecked  away  his  sanity. 

Replaying  foggy  glimpses  of  memory 

that  remain  embossed  on  his  conscience  from  that  chilly 

night, 

they  drive  him  toward  his  bottle  of  slow  death. 

Unfair  life. 
Wretched  death. 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  35 


Indian  Creek  Road 

Dane  Yirkovsky 

I  was  on  my  way  to  an  old  train  depot  I  located  on 
a  map  at  the  local  library.  It  had  been  abandoned  for  many 
years  and  I  thought  it  might  hold  some  old  treasures,  such 
as  coins,  jewelry,  or  any  type  of  artifact.  I  started  out  early 
that  Saturday  morning  wearing  my  favorite  faded  blue- 
jeans  and  Grateful  Dead  shirt,  topping  off  my  attire  with 
my  one  and  only  lucky  green  fishing  cap.  The  temperature 
was  in  the  mid-seventies  with  a  slight  breeze  out  of  the 
west  and  the  sun  already  peeking  over  the  hills. 

Cruising  down  the  highway,  enjoying  the 
peacefulness  of  being  alone  on  the  road,  I  had  my  elbow 
leaning  out  the  window  and  my  coffee  cup  sitting  on  the 
dash,  its  steam  causing  the  windshield  to  fog  up.  Joni 
Mitchell  was  in  the  CD  player  singing  about  being  Stardust 
on  the  road  to  the  garden. 

from  the  sunshine. 
The  polished  chrome  wheels  captured  the  sun's  rays  and 
reflected  them  like  a  precious  jewel.  Black  leather  diamond 
tuck  interior  made  the  truck  even  more  beautiful.  It  sported 
a  high  performance  327  out  of  a  Corvette,  coupled  with  a 
Chevy  drive  train. 

Harry,  my  stepfather,  who  considers  himself  a 
perfectionist,  had  restored  this  truck  and  loaned  it  to  me  on 
this  particular  day  Harry  bears  a  passion  for  golfing  and 
restoring  old  trucks.  Being  a  Chevy  man  like  myself,  you 
couldn't  help  but  envy  other  late  models  such  as  the  one  I 
was  in. 

On  the  seat  and  floorboard  next  to  me  was  my 
White's  Spectrum  XLT  metal  detector  along  with  my  back 

Page  36  4  p.m.  Count 


pack  carrying  the  tools  needed  to  dig  up  any  treasures  I 
might  discover.  I'm  hoping  today  to  turn  up  a  1909-S  VDB 
wheat  penny  or  a  1937-D  threelegged  buffalo  nickel.  In 
fine  to  very  fine  condition,  either  of  these  would  be  of  great 
value  and  a  big  prize  to  any  collection. 

Hunting  for  lost  treasures  is  a  real  passion  of  mine 
and  a  break  from  drawing  portraits  or  painting.  I  really 
love  grabbing  my  equipment  and  heading  out  to  wrestle 
with  God's  country.  Getting  so  involved  in  prospecting,  I 
would  have  a  tendency  to  lose  track  of  time  and  usually 
end  up  camping  out  or  getting  a  motel  room,  not  wanting  to 
travel  back  at  such  a  late  hour.  Knowing  my  track  record,  I 
was  always  prepared  by  keeping  a  tent,  lantern,  and  other 
necessities  in  my  possession. 

I  love  the  excitement  of  the  Spectrum  tones  dinging 
when  combing  the  six-inch  coil  across  something  metal. 
The  needle  on  the  view  window  indicates  the  type  of  metal 
discovered.  Digging  it  up  to  see  exactly  what  it  is  can  be 
very  exciting.  It's  not  uncommon  to  dig  up  lots  of  old 
wheat  pennies,  jewelry,  or  even  old  toys. 

Three  miles  out  of  Marion,  Iowa,  traveling  north 
on  Highway  13,1  came  up  over  a  hill.  I  saw  the  pond 
approaching  on  my  right  side,  a  place  I  visited  many  times 
as  a  youth.  Across  the  highway  from  the  pond,  a  quarter- 
mile  down  the  gravel  road  is  where  I  lived  when  I  was  nine 
years  old.  Fields  were  tall  with  corn,  but  I  was  still  able  to 
see  the  rooftops  of  the  three  old  barns  and  the  house  we 
once  occupied. 

Deciding  I  wanted  to  have  a  look  around  for  old 
times'  sake,  I  made  a  quick  detour;  I  had  all  day  to  hunt. 
Taking  a  left  off  the  highway,  I  turned  onto  Indian  Creek 
Road.  Slowly,  I  rolled  down  the  road  kicking  up  very  little 
dust  and  gravel,  not  wanting  to  chip  the  paint  job.  As  the 
cornfield  inched  by,  I  could  see  the  stalks  heavy  with  dew 
glistening  in  the  sun.  The  old  white  farmhouse  and  faded 
red  barns  began  to  come  into  focus.  Arriving,  I  turned  in  to 
the  dirt  driveway  and  parked. 

Getting  out  of  the  truck,  I  leaned  up  against  the 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  37 


front  fender  and,  crossing  my  legs,  I  started  examining 
the  ruins  of  an  old  forgotten  past.  Rolling  down  my 
shirt  sleeve,  I  pulled  out  a  pack  of  Marlboro  menthol 
cigarettes,  tapping  the  pack  against  my  hand  to  draw  one 
out.  Reaching  into  my  pants  pocket,  I  pulled  out  my  black 
Bic  lighter  and  struck  the  flint  wheel  twice  before  it  took. 
I  cupped  my  hand  around  the  flame  to  shelter  it  from  the 
slight  breeze.  As  I  drew  a  long  drag  from  the  cigarette  and 
blew  out  the  smoke,  I  began  to  remember  a  place  where 
questions  ran  deep. 

The  old  two-story  house  still  had  some  remnants 
of  old  paint  chipped  and  curled,  exposing  the  grains  of 
the  bleached  natural  wood.  The  eaves  and  spouts  were 
rusting  and  barely  hanging  on.  The  roof  over  the  porch 
was  sagging  and  the  deck  severely  warped.  Many  of 
the  windows  had  been  broken  out;  a  couple  of  the  black 
shutters  were  loosely  hanging  crooked.  Bushes  under  the 
front  living  room  window  had  grown  wild  and  mother's 
flower  beds  had  long  ago  been  invaded  by  weeds. 

While  I  was  observing  the  surroundings,  Pepper 
came  running  from  around  the 
corner  of  the  house.  He  jumped  up 
on  his  back  paws  and  placed  his 
front  ones  on  my  chest.  I  flicked  my 
cigarette  off  to  the  side  and  knelt 
down  to  pet  him  and  scratch  behind 
his  ears.  We  were  both  so  excited  to  see  each  other,  like 
old  long  lost  friends.  Pepper  was  a  black  and  white  Border 
collie  with  a  touch  of  brown  on  his  chest.  He  loves  to  be  at 
your  heels,  either  trying  to  trip  you  with  his  paws  or  nip  at 
you  to  get  your  attention  to  play. 

I  decided  I  would  get  my  Spectrum  XLT  out  and 
have  a  look  around  the  old  farm  before  traveling  on  to  my 
original  destination.  Prior  to  taking  out  the  detector  and 
equipment  for  the  hunt,  I  wanted  to  look  inside  the  old 
ruins  of  the  house. 

Crossing  the  brown  lawn,  I  carefully  stepped  onto 
the  low  slanting  porch,  afraid  that  I  might  fall  through;  I 

Page  38  4  p.m.  Count 


reached  for  the  screen  door  that  no  longer  had  any  paint 
or  screen  left  in  it.  As  I  pulled  on  the  flimsy  door,  it  broke 
from  its  top  hinge  and  twisted  to  the  point  of  breaking.  I 
was  able  to  catch  it  before  the  whole  door  came  loose.  I 
then  opened  the  old  hand-carved  oak  door,  surprised  it  was 
not  locked.  It  made  a  loud  screeching  noise  that  echoed 
through  the  house. 

Stepping  across  the  threshold,  entering  into  my 
past,  I  felt  a  sense  of  longing.  I  began  feeling  like  I  was 
being  possessed  and  now  being  stalked  by  that  entity.  Later 
I  realized  that  this  entity  was  me,  or  someone  I  once  was. 

The  house  smelt  very  musty  and  moldy.  My  eyes 
began  to  focus  on  the  contents  inside.  The  yellow  and  green 
floral  wallpaper  was  peeling.  Cobwebs  were  hanging  from 
the  light  cover  and  in  the  corners  of  the  room.  On  the  wall 
hung  the  wooden  fork  and  spoon  that  were  used  on  our 
backsides  whenever  we  got  out  of  line.  Mom's  little  helping 
hand,  as  she  used  to  warn  us. 

The  wooden  floorboards  had  a  good  covering  of 
dust;  you  could  see  tracks  from  rodents  that  had  no  doubt 
come  to  occupy  the  place  as  their  residence. 

Looking  to  the  right  through  the  entryway,  I  could 
see  the  old  black  cast  iron  potbelly  stove  in  the  corner  of 
the  kitchen.  I  began  to  remember  the  night  we  had  brought 
down  a  couple  of  mattresses  from  our  beds.  It  was  a  cold 
night  and  we  slept  there  on  the  floor.  The  only  heat  we  had 
that  night  was  from  the  old  stove  fueled  by  propane  being 
pumped  in  from  the  tank  out  back  of  the  house.  We  could 
afford  to  fill  the  tank  only  once  a  month,  so  in  the  winter 
we  had  to  save  what  we  could.  I  remember  that  night  so 
vividly. 

We  were  playing  this  game  where  we  would  lie  in  opposite 
directions  with  our  feet  at  each  other's  head,  write  letters  or 
words  with  our  fingers  on  the  bottoms  of  our  feet  and  we'd 
have  to  guess  what  was  written.  The  memory  of  this  gave 
me  a  longing  for  those  days.  I  guess  it  was  the  closeness 
of  our  family  at  a  time  when  all  we  had  was  each  other. 
Coming  from  a  family  of  seven  children,  my  mom  and  dad 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  39 


did  their  best  to  provide,  but  poverty  was  present. 

Dad  was  always  busy,  but  in  his  free  time  would  sit 
in  his  Lazy  Boy  recliner  with  his  Old  Milwaukee  beer  and 
Winston  cigarettes  watching  re-runs  of  Laurel  and  Hardy. 
Most  of  the  time  mom  was  the  one  to  help  with  our  chores 
and  spend  time  being  adventurous  with  us  kids.  She  was 
our  Mrs.  Robinson,  buzzing  on  her  caffeine  fix  of  Pepsi. 
Glancing  to  my  left,  I  saw  the  stairs  that  led  to  our 
%  bedrooms.  Walking  over  to  them,  I  carefully 

applied  weight,  testing  them  on  my  way  up, 
afraid  they  might  give  way.  They  screeched 
M  and  cracked,  echoing  through  the  house. 
™^    Slowly,  I  reached  the  top;  turning  to  my  left 
was  the  bedroom  I  had  shared  with  two  of  my  brothers. 
Stepping  inside,  I  saw  an  old  portable  record  player  on 
which  I  used  to  play  the  Beatles  and  Stones.  Beside  it  was  a 
Gibson  acoustic  guitar  that  belonged  to  my  brother  Kenny. 
It  had  seen  its  better  days  and  suffered  from  overuse.  I 
closed  my  eyes  and  the  old  guitar  started  to  play  an  old 
country  tune,  reminding  me  of  an  old  game  we  used  to  play. 
Kenny  would  strum  a  few  chords  while  we  would  all  try  to 
guess  what  the  tune  was.  Most  of  the  time  it  was  the  same 
song,  either  from  George  Strait  or  Hank  Williams  Sr.,  he 
would  play  while  trying  to  master  his  talent. 

I  noticed  on  the  other  side  of  the  room  my  brother 
Darren's  red  cowboy  hat  hanging  on  the  post  of  one  of  the 

bunk  beds,  its  white  trim 
and  string  still  hanging 
down  with  the  little  bead 
you  would  slide  up  to 
fasten  tightly  to  your  head.  Hanging  with  the  hat  there 
was  a  holster  that  once  carried  two  pistols.  Darren  had 
them  hanging  there  at  night  for  security  while  he  slept. 
The  pistols  were  the  only  things  my  brother  kept  on  him 
while  playing  Cowboy  and  Indians.  He  wouldn't  have  been 
caught  dead  without  them  and  probably  packed  the  pistols 
when  we  moved. 


Page  40  4  p.m.  Count 


Looking  out  the  broken  window  next  to  the  bed,  I 
could  see  dead  insect  carcasses  in  the  sill.  Staring  across 
the  rows  of  corn,  I  could  see  the  rusty  iron  bridge  stretching 
over  Indian  Creek  where  we  used  to  play  and  run  along 
the  tree  line.  Mom  was  always  telling  us  to  go  find  a  tree 
to  climb  when  she  wanted  us  out  of  her  hair,  so  that  was 
where  we  headed  off  to.  From  atop  a  big  oak,  I  could  see 
for  miles. 

I  began  to  envision  the  day  my  mother  walked  into 
the  house  from  shopping;  she  bought  my  brother  Dave 
and  me  a  Remington  .22  rifle.  We  had  been  pestering  her 
for  over  a  year  for  this  gun.  A  smile  cracked  my  face  and  I 
ran  up  and  gave  her  a  hug  like  no  other.  The  pestering  had 
instantly  started  again  until  she  took  us  out  to  shoot  it.  The 
following  weekend,  our  mother  took  us  down  the  tree  line 
to  do  some  shooting.  That  was  the  day  I  shot  my  very  first 
gun  and  a  rabbit.  I  felt  like  I  had  achieved  adulthood. 


*  *  * 


I  decided  to  go  outside  and  have  a  look  around  and 
as  I  was  leaving  the  bedroom  I  stopped  and  looked  into 
the  closet.  I  had  carved  "Dane-n- Jenny"  inside  of  a  heart 
hidden  on  the  top  shelf  and  wondered  if  it  was  still  there. 
Jenny  was  a  blonde  haired,  blue-eyed  girl  that  lived  down 
the  road  about  a  mile  and  we  would  sneak  off  to  meet  at 
the  pond.  One  particular  night  we  were  both  sitting  on 
the  wooden  dock  with  our  silhouette  reflections  from  the 
moonlight  mirroring  off  the  ripples  of  water  as  I  leaned 
over  to  kiss  her.  She  was  the  first  girl  I  had  ever  kissed. 
Being  so  in  love  with  her  (so  I  thought  at  the  time),  when 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  41 


we  moved  I  was  sick  and  heartbroken  for  what  seemed  like 
eternity. 


*  *  * 


Leaving  the  bedroom,  I  stopped  to  look  into  my 
sister's  old  room.  I  noticed  an  old  doll  that  belonged  to  my 
oldest  sister  Cori  lying  on  the  floor.  It  was  missing  an  arm 
and  one  eye  was  open  staring  somewhere  above  and  far 
away,  its  long  eyelashes  covered  with  dust.  Noticing  it  had 
had  its  hair  cut  in  different  layers,  I  instantly  remembered 
the  day  this  occurred.  That  day,  I  walked  in  on  Cori  cutting 
her  hair  as  well  as  the  doll's.  I  took  the  scissors  away  from 
her  and  left  them  both  with  unfinished  hair  cuts.  Leaving 
the  doll  untouched,  not  wanting  to  disturb  it,  I  wondered  if 
it  was  waiting  for  me  to  leave  so  she  could  close  her  other 
eye  and  continue  to  be  at  peace. 


*  *  * 


Reaching  the  bottom  of  the  stairs  and  heading  to 
the  back  door  through  the  kitchen,  I  began  to  smell  what 
seemed  to  be  German  chocolate  cake.  It  was  a  birthday 
favorite  of  mine;  one  that  mom  and  grandma  would  always 
bake  together.  They  always  baked  two  cakes  because  I 
shared  a  birthday  with  my  brother  Dave  who  was  a  year 
younger  than  1. 1  didn't  care  much  for  having  to  share  a 
birthday;  it  kept  me  from  getting  more  presents.  I  know 
my  brother  shared  this  same  feeling  because  we  had  fought 
about  it  many  times. 

The  best  part  about  a  birthday  at  our  house  is  that 
it  was  celebrated  with  a  big  party.  Grandma  would  show 
up  in  her  big  white  Cadillac  with  something  you  always 
needed.  I  loved  to  go  visit  her  place.  She  was  never  without 
some  kind  of  sweets  and  always  baking  desserts,  one  of  my 
favorites  being  her  sugar  cookies  smothered  with  frosting 

Page  42  4  p.m.  Count 


and  colored  sprinkles. 

Grandma  had  a  grey  tabby  cat  named  Tippy,  but  I 
named  him  Terrible  Tippy,  the  cat  about  which  every  dog 
has  nightmares.  I  didn't  care  much  for  Terrible  Tippy  and  I 
guess  he  didn't  care  too  much  for  me  either  because  he  was 
constantly  scratching  or  biting  me.  Grandma  also  had  some 
pet  fish,  my  favorite  being  a  red-tailed  shark.  The  fish  were 
seemingly  attracted  to  me  as  I  would  find  their  food  and 
severely  over- feed  them. 

Sneaking  off  to  my  Uncle  Gary's  bedroom  was 
a  world  of  its  own.  He  was  always  building  something. 
He  had  war  planes  hanging  from  the  ceiling,  army  tanks, 
trucks,  and  men  set  up  like  a  battleground.  He  even  had 
an  electric  train  set  up  in  the  midst  of  the  room,  equipped 
with  a  community  of  buildings,  houses,  and  people.  The 
roadways  were  surrounded  with  forests  and  automobiles. 
I  would  imagine  getting  lost  in  the  world  he  had  created. 
Waiting  for  him  to  come  home  and  bring  it  all  to  life  for  me 
was  even  more  spectacular. 

*  *  * 

Crossing  over  the  threshold  onto  the  back  porch, 
there  was  an  Old  Milwaukee  beer  can,  one  that  no  doubt 
belonged  to  my  father  who  died  in  1976.  Noticing  it  was 
the  old  pull  tab  style  and  solid  tin,  I  just  kicked  it  out  of  my 
path  and  found  my  way  out  to  the  backyard.  In  the  distance, 
I  could  hear  birds  singing  and  saw  pigeons  flying  around 
the  barns. 

I  noticed  right  away  that  Pepper  was 
lying  next  to  the  swing  set,  still  standing  in  its  ; 

original  position;  one  swing  was  attached  by  I 

a  rusty  chain  screeching  as  it  swayed  in  the 
breeze.  My  sister  Marcia  used  to  sit  in  that 
swing  for  hours  singing  and  talking  to  Pepper 
along  with  her  imaginary  friends.  Mom  had  to 
bribe  her  with  candy  or  some  kind  of  treat  to 
get  Marcia  to  go  out  to  play.  She  would  never 
leave  mom's  side  and  still  clings  to  her  today. 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  43 


I  can  see  her  there  now,  a  sucker  in  her  mouth, 
wearing  her  yellow  sundress  and  long  brown  hair  flowing 
behind  her  as  she  glided  in  the  swing,  carrying  on  her 
conversation  paying  me  no  attention. 

Next  to  her  swing  was  a  big  worn  out  tractor  tire 
full  of  sand,  a  place  where  her  twin  brother  Marvin  would 
play.  He  enjoyed  building  a  big  city  with  roadways  he 
could  travel  about  with  his  Hot  Wheels.  He  carried  out 
glasses  of  water  with  him  to  make  rivers  and  lakes  and  used 
the  mud  to  help  construct  bridges  while  building  his  world. 
Walking  over  and  looking  down  into  the  sand  tire,  I 
noticed  a  shining  object.  Upon  inspection,  I  realized  it  was 
one  of  Marvin's  Hot  Wheels. 

He  surely  must 
have  misplaced  it  because 
to  this  day  he  still  has  a 
huge  collection  of  them  and 
Matchboxes  collected  over  the 
years.  I  reached  down  digging  it  out  of  the  sand  and  after 
dusting  it  off,  I  put  it  in  my  pocket.  Seeing  it  was  in  good 
shape,  I  couldn't  wait  to  surprise  Marvin  when  I  got  home. 
As  I  was  bent  over,  Pepper  began  licking  my  face. 
Before  I  was  able  to  get  to  my  feet,  he  leaped  up  placing  his 
front  paws  on  my  shoulder,  knocking  me  off  balance.  As  I 
fell  backwards,  he  was  able  to  get  the  advantage  he  needed 
to  continue  to  soak  my  face  with  drool  and  his  tongue  was 
finding  its  way  to  my  ear. 

Gaining  my  position  and  getting  to  my  feet,  I 

noticed  a  BMX  bicycle 
leaning  beside  the  water 
meter  attached  to  the  house. 
Most  of  its  original  black 
paint  had  disappeared.  The 
handle  grips  and  pads  were 
still  there,  but  the  tires  were 
flat  and  weather  rotted.  Rust 
had  visibly  taken  over  the  rims  and  chain.  The  bike  had 

Page  44  4  p.m.  Count 


belonged  to  my  brother  David  and  at  one  time  it  was  the 
fastest  around.  He  has  many  trophies  to  support  this  claim. 

I  proceeded  to  the  barns  to  have  a  look  around. 
Pepper  and  I  headed  off  like  best  of  friends.  On  the  way,  I 
stopped  to  have  a  look  at  the  old  black  1963  Fury  Plymouth 
two-door  hard  top.  It  was  sitting  on  blocks  buried  in  a  mess 
of  weeds.  Seeing  that  rust  had  won  this  battle,  I  stuck  my 
finger  through  a  hole  in  the  door  just  below  the  side  mirror. 
Wiping  the  dust  off  the  driver's  side  window,  I  noticed  how 
the  interior  had  deteriorated  and  mice  had  taken  over.  There 
were  cans  and  bottles  lying  on  the  floorboard.  Opening  the 
door  with  some  effort,  the  hinges  came  to  life  squeaking 
and  grinding. 

Reaching  down  to  pick  up  a  piece  of  yellow  faded 
paper,  I  realized  it  was  a  gas  receipt  from  1972.  Unfolding 
it  in  amazement,  I  saw  the  price  for  gas  was  53  cents  a 
gallon  at  the  Deep  Rock  filling  station  where  my  father 
worked.  Looking  through  the  glove  box  and  finding  a 
slinky,  green  stamps,  cigarette  coupons  and  a  map,  I  closed 
the  door  to  let  the  mice  resume  their  residence. 

This  took  me  back  to  the  day  my  father  let  me  drive 

for  the  very  first  time.  I 
was  in  the  driver's  seat 
controlling  the  wheel, 
while  he  was  right  beside 
me  managing  the  gas 
and  brake  pedals.  I  could 
smell  the  stale  smoke  of  Winston  cigarettes  and  the  Old 
Milwaukee  beer  coming  from  his  breath  as  he  coached  me 
along.  I  remember  thinking  I  was  the  luckiest  kid  in  the 
world  as  we  cruised  down  Indian  Creek  Road,  wishing  my 
friends  could  have  seen  me  man-handling  the  old  Mopar. 
At  one  point,  my  father  started  to  accelerate  at  my  request; 
I  had  never  concentrated  any  harder  than  I  did  that  day, 
feeling  as  if  I  was  going  100  mph,  in  actuality  probably 
peaking  at  30  to  40  mph.  Every  once  in  a  while  he  would 
grab  hold  of  the  steering  wheel  to  keep  us  from  going  into 
the  ditch  as  we  approached  a  corner.  This  was  truly  one  of 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  45 


the  greatest  moments  in  my  life. 

*  *  * 

Heading  back  towards  the  barn  with  Pepper  running 
ahead,  leading  me  somewhere  in  particular,  I  followed 
him  obediently.  He  was  leading  me  to  the  barn  where  all 
of  us  kids  played  hideout  in  the  hayloft.  I  could  see  where 
the  door  of  the  barn  had  fallen  off  and  was  now  resting  up 
against  the  side  of  it.  The  red  paint  had  faded  to  an  orange 
and  flaked  miserably. 

As  we  approached  the  barn  and  stepped  inside, 
there  was  just  enough  light  beaming  through  the  doorway 
to  make  it  visible.  The  gaps  in  the  side  of  the  walls  had 
light  streaming  through  them,  giving  the  appearance  of 
Jacobs's  ladder.  It  smelt  of  stale,  moldy  hay  and  pigeon 
droppings,  very  much  like  it  did  back  in  our  playing  days. 
Hanging  from  the  rafters  was  the  block  and  tackle  with  an 
old  frayed  rope  that  once  held  us  kids  as  we  jumped  off  the 
loft  and  swung  until  we  decided  to  let  go  and  land  in  the 
hay  below.  Instantly,  I  could  hear  the  echoes  of  laughter 
and  joy  that  engulfed  our  playtime.  It  rang  so  clear,  as  the 
barn  was  now  playing  a  recording  of  time  past. 

I  climbed  up  the  ladder  to  the  hayloft  to  see  if  the 
fort  that  my  brother  Kenny  and  I  made  was  still  intact.  We 
had  hidden  it  so  that  it  was  undetectable  by  merely  looking 
in  its  direction.  You  had  to  climb  over  the  bales  and  crawl 
back  to  the  corner  and  lower  yourself  down  into  a  big  open 
cavity  to  reach  it.  I  was  a  little  skeptical  to  do  this,  afraid 
that  maybe  some  creature  had  decided  to  move  in,  not 
wanting  to  startle  it.  I  made  sure  to  make  as  much  noise  as 
possible  while  making  my  way  to  the  fort.  After  carefully 
maneuvering,  I  made  it  to  where  the  fort  was  supposed  to 
be.  Locating  the  opening,  I  found  it  was  still  there.  Looking 
into  the  darkness  of  the  fort,  I  decided  not  to  crawl  inside 
because  the  only  light  I  had  was  my  Bic  and  I  figured  that 
wouldn't  be  a  good  idea. 

Climbing  back  down  from  the  loft,  I  noticed  some 
old  traps  hanging  on  the  wall.  I  walked  over  and  started  to 
mess  with  them  and  figured  they  would  never  be  usable 


Page  46  4  p.m.  Count 


again  without  some  much  needed  TLC.  I  remember  using 
them  a  lot  to  catch  opossum  and  raccoon  or  whatever  else 
wandered  into  them.  I  never  trapped  to  eat;  I  just  enjoyed 
catching  things,  but  I  never  let  my  parents  know  what  I  was 
up  to. 

I  once  trapped  a  young  opossum  and,  feeling 
sorry  for  it,  I  saved  its  life  and  decided  to  keep  it  for  a  pet, 
unbeknownst  to  my  parents.  We  had  an  old  silo  in  which 
the  mortar  and  bricks  started  falling  away,  so  my  family 
used  it  to  store  old  pieces  of  lumber  and  metal.  I  figured 
this  was  a  good  place  to  keep  my  new  pet  opossum.  I 
would  have  to  wear  these  big  old  gloves  to  handle  him  and 
to  protect  my  skin  from  his  random  biting. 

My  relatives  came  to  visit  one  weekend  and  when  I 
showed  it  to  my  cousin  she  ran  inside  and  told  my  parents. 
My  uncle  came  outside  to  see  the  opossum  and  it  started 
hissing.  I  wasn't  scared  because  I  was  used  to  his  behavior. 
As  I  started  to  put  on  my  gloves  and  pick  him  up,  my  uncle 
told  us  to  go  back  in  the  house.  After  our  relatives  left,  I 
went  to  see  my  pet  and  it  was  nowhere  to  be  found.  Later,  I 
learned  that  my  uncle  had  taken  a  2x4  and  killed  it. 


*  *  * 


Walking  out  of  the  barn,  I  noticed  it  starting  to 
get  cloudy.  Looking  at  my  watch,  I  realized  I  had  been 
walking  around  the  homestead  for  two  hours.  In  order  to 
resume  my  original  journey,  I  figured  I  should  probably 
get  going.  I  took  out  another  cigarette  and  lit  it  up  before 
making  it  back  to  the  truck.  Something  scared  up  a  couple 
of  pheasants  in  the  cornfield  next  to  me.  At  first,  I  thought 
it  may  have  been  me,  but  when  I  began  looking  for  Pepper, 
he  was  nowhere  to  be  found.  I  started  calling  for  him, 
looking  in  all  directions  and  he  still  hadn't  come.  Stopping 
for  a  short  time,  taking  a  drag  from  my  smoke,  I  gave  a 
couple  more  calls  for  Pepper.  I  wondered  where  he  had  run 
off  to.  By  the  time  I  reached  the  truck  Pepper  still  hadn't 
surfaced.  I  was  feeling  like  my  escort  had  been  a  ghost  and 
I  was  his  honored  guest.  Without  being  able  to  say  goodbye 
to  my  host,  I  climbed  into  the  truck  just  as  the  sky  broke 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  47 


into  a  thunderous  rain. 


*  *  * 


Driving  away  looking  back  in  the  rearview  mirror, 
I  began  thinking  that  I  was  walking  around  with  another 
person  inside  of  me  and  was  left  with  only  tears  of  a  child 
who  has  grown  and  lost  his  dreams  in  the  blink  of  an  eye. 
I  would  never  be  able  to  discover  any  treasure  with  greater 
value  than  the  one  I  uprooted  those  last  two  hours. 


Page  48 


4  p.m.  Count 


"Scrapbook  Letters  from  Daddy..." 

My  little  princess, 

It  wasn  't  until  after  I  entered  this  prison  system  that  I 
became  aware  that  I  was  your  father  The  lifestyle  and 
behavior  I  took  part  in  left  nothing  for  certain.  During  my 
first  year  away  from  home,  incarcerated  within  these  walls, 
I  was  blessed  with  the  news  of  my  paternal  bond  with  you. 
The  miracles  that  God  allows  to  transpire  through  even 
the  roughest  of  times  are  to  be  thankful  for,  and  I  am  most 
thankful. 

Abby  Lyn,  you  are  my  youngest  daughter  and  I  smile 
every  time  I  think  about  you.  Such  a  tiny  little  baby 
girl  with  a  heart  of  gold,  you  seem  to  be  so  forgiving 
and  understanding.  I  suppose  that  s  natural  for  you, 
as  you  know  love  from  all  directions  in  your  life.  Your 
grandparents  have  kept  you  safe,  and  in  the  home  you 
should  have,  while  mommy  and  I  regain  control  of  the 
insanity  we  inflicted  on  ourselves  through  our  addiction. 

I'll  spend  years  in  the  confines  of  this  place,  trying  to 
make  the  necessary  improvements  that  will  grant  me  a 
place  in  your  life.  It  was  because  I  surrendered  to  the 
power  of  my  addiction  that  I  fell  so  far  away  from  you. 
Before  you  are  able  to  fully  understand  all  of  this,  I  will 
return  to  your  life,  and  provide  many  precious  moments  for 
both  of  us. 

Expressing  love  to  you  has  been  possible  through  frequent 
visits  here  at  the  prison,  as  Grandma  has  made  this 
possible.  Your  mommy  has  reinforced  the  fact  that  "Daddy 
Joe"  is  coming  home  someday,  and  this  makes  you  smile. 
Funny  as  it  may  seem,  you  began  calling  me  Daddy  Joe  as 
soon  as  you  knew  my  first  name,  and  it  kind  of  stuck. 

Let  me  assure  you  that  I  love  you  so  very  much,  and 
you  have  my  heart,  young  lady.  The  life  that  we  will  know 
together  is  approaching  soon,  and  to  be  honest,  I  can 't 
wait.  This  experience  away  from  you  has  certainly  made 
me  aware  of  my  mistakes,  and  given  me  direction  towards  a 
better  future,  so  long  as  you  are  in  it. 

I  love  you  little  lady.  See  you  soon.  "Daddy  " 
4  p.m.  Count  Page  49 


"Scrapbook  Letters  from  Daddy" 


My  little  man, 

As  my  third  child,  and  my  only  son,  you  have  given  my 
world  the  well-rounded  effect  that  was  needed.  Your  great- 
grandfather, grandfather,  and  I  have  carried  the  name 
given  to  you,  which  is  a  tradition  you  may  continue,  when 
you  have  a  son. 

Joey  IV,  I  pray  that  you  re-install  integrity  to  the  name 
I  defamed,  by  breaking  the  law  and  coming  to  prison.  My 
mistakes  are  many,  and  I'm  focused  on  living  them  down. 
My  release  date  is  in  sight  and  with  the  lessons  I've  learned 
through  this  time  away  from  you,  I  plan  on  living  a  bright 
future  that  includes  both  of  us. 

Your  grandparents  have  rescued  you  from  foster  care, 
after  your  mother  and  I  so  carelessly  lost  you.  Thank  God 
for  the  miracle  of  family  love  which  has  kept  you  home, 
where  you  belong.  Your  mother  s  parents  have  been  your 
guardian  angels. 

Your  smiling  face  brings  warmth  to  my  heart  every  time 
I'm  allowed  to  see  you  during  a  visit  here  at  the  prison. 
It  installs  faith  in  our  future  and  the  value  of  these  times 
couldn  't  be  measured.  I  see  myself  in  your  existence,  and 
this  I  cherish. 

I  love  you,  little  man,  and  I  can 't  wait  to  have  the 
opportunity  to  share  our  lives  together.  The  Good  Lord  has 
reasons  for  what  takes  place  during  the  journey  of  life,  and 
we  must  remain  faithful  to  this.    We  all  are  such  a  small 
part  of  the  big  picture. 

My  future  is  you!  See  you  soon.  "Love,  Daddy" 


Page  50  4  p.m.  Count 


"Scrapbook  Letters  from  Daddy..." 


My  most  precious  baby  girl, 

There  are  so  many  things  I  want  to  tell  you,  about  how 
lucky  I  feel  to  be  your  daddy,  and  almost  every  time  I  try, 
I  lose  my  way.  Oh,  it  s  not  because  there  isn  't  much  to  say, 
more  so  just  the  opposite. 

What  you  've  done  by  entering  this  world  has  made  me 
the  man  I've  always  wanted  to  be.  You  might  ask  yourself 
"What  does  this  mean,  "  and  in  time  you  will  know  as  you 
grow  older  and  realize  the  relationship  you  and  I  share. 

Since  your  arrival  to  your  mother  and  me,  the  pendulum 
of  life  has  swung  in  such  a  way  that  I'm  not  familiar  with. 
One  thing  for  sure,  it's  in  the  right  direction,  and  the  quality 
parents  that  you  need  will  be  most  apparent  in  your  life. 

I  want  you  to  know  this  Taylor  Made:  you  have  given  me 
reason  to  belong  to  the  very  life  I  live,  and  I  know  as  time 
goes  on  this  will  present  itself.  If  there  were  something  I 
could  say  to  let  you  know  my  deepest  feelings,  and  only  use 
one  word,  it  would  be  "thanks  "  for  being  my  daughter  I 

You  have  entered  my  life  at  a  time  that  was  put  aside  "just 
for  you  "  by  God  Himself  as  He  knows  when  this  would 
be  correct.  During  my  younger  years,  I  don 't  think  that  I 
could 've  possibly  been  the  father  to  you  that  I  plan  to  be 
now,  so  I'm  thankful. 

Your  mother  is  a  beautiful  person,  and  your  creation 
makes  us  the  most  fortunate  parents  ever,  as  we  have  been 
truly  blessed. 

Ill  be  home  soon.   You  are  my  world! 

I  Love  You  Taylor.    "Daddy" 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  5 1 


Letter  to  Inmates,  Yankton  Federal  Prison 
Camp,  Memorial  Day,  May  26,  2008 

Good  morning. 

It's  cloudy,  raining  lightly,  and  I'm  thinking  about  the 
soldiers  I've  known,  and  being  grateful  to  them  for  being 
willing  to  die  for  the  kind  of  freedom  this  country  has 
always  offered.  I  just  read  your  letters  for  the  second 
time,  and  thought  about  the  time  we  spent  together.  I'm 
impressed  at  how  many  of  you  wrote,  and  how  literate 
and  well-organized  your  letters  are:  this  ability  to  express 
yourself  in  a  letter,  clearly  and  concisely,  will  be  a  definite 
asset  when  you  are  back  out  here  competing  for  jobs. 

I'm  also  happy  to  know  that  you  appreciated  my  visiting 
class,  and  the  things  I  had  to  say.  I  find  it  strange  to  think 
that  anything  I  say  might  help  anyone,  when  I  think  about 
how  I've  fumbled  along  living  my  life. 

You  could  probably  tell  I  was  nervous,  in  spite  of  Dr. 
Reese's  encouragement,  and  you  all  helped  me  relax  by 
the  way  you  received  me.  I've  worked  in  several  different 
types  of  prisons,  for  different  lengths  of  time,  and  have 
several  times  been  involved  in  situations  that  were  difficult 
for  everyone  involved,  so  I  was  a  little  twitchy  at  first. 
Seeing  how  polite  and  attentive  you  guys  were  was  very 
reassuring.  Thank  you  for  making  me  feel  comfortable. 

And  you're  right:  I  thought  long  and  hard  about  what  might 
be  practical  advice  for  you,  both  as  writers  and  as  men 
incarcerated.  I  didn't  want  to  just  trot  in  from  the  outside 
world  and  blather  on.  I  haven't  been  in  jail  except  as  a 
visitor,  but  I  think  the  experience  is  like  giving  birth  or 
having  your  best  friend  die:  unless  it's  happened  to  you, 
you  don't  know  what  it's  like. 

Or,  as  Woody  Guthrie  put  it,  "You  can't  write  a  song  about 
Page  52  4  p.m.  Count 


a  whorehouse  unless  you  been  in  one." 

I  did  ask  Dr.  Reese  about  you,  and  spent  time  trying  to 
figure  out  what  would  be  most  useful  to  you,  so  I'm  glad 
you  understood  that.  I  didn't  want  to  say  the  same  things 
to  you  as  I  said  to  a  bunch  of  college  kids  who  have  barely 
started  to  live. 

Not  all  of  you  will  become  writers  in  the  sense  of  being 
published;  not  all  of  you  want  to  be.  But  I  hope  all  of 
you  will  keep  writing  as  a  way  of  helping  yourself  to 
understand  what's  happening  in  your  life,  and  a  way 
of  remembering  the  things  that  are  important  in  order 
to  improve  it  as  you  continue  to  live  it.  Don't  just  use 
writing  to  remember  mistakes  so  you  can  avoid  them,  but 
recall  the  times  when  things  went  better  than  you  thought, 
people  who  were  good  to  you,  things  you  have  seen  that 
encouraged  you.  You  wouldn't  believe  you  could  forget 
some  of  the  most  dramatic  things  that  happen,  but  you 
will.  It's  easy  to  remember  the  bad:  I  can  remember  almost 
every  detail  of  the  night  my  husband  died.  But  I  have  to 
work  at  remembering  his  kindness,  his  courage,  what  he 
did  and  said  when  he  was  defeated.  And  even  if  you  don't 
understand  something  now,  you  may  understand  it  later 
if  you've  written  it  down.  I've  done  a  lot  more  writing 
that  is  for  myself  alone  than  I've  done  for  publication.  I 
enjoy  writing,  enjoy  trying  to  convey  an  idea  to  someone 
to  whom  it's  new  or  strange-  but  a  lot  of  my  writing  is 
trying  to  figure  out  what  I  think  about  something  that  has 
happened  to  me,  or  to  figure  out  how  to  keep  living  after, 
for  example,  my  husband  died.  That's  the  important  part: 
figuring  out  how  to  keep  on  living,  enjoying  life,  being  kind 
to  other  people,  not  blowing  up  in  futile  anger. 

Writing  helps  me  figure  out  what  to  do  about  injustice: 
sometimes  you  can't  do  anything.  But  sometimes,  writing 
about  the  problem  helps  me  understand  what  I  can  do  to  fix 
it,  even  if  it's  just  voting,  or  writing  a  letter  to  the  editor  to 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  53 


say  what  I  believe. 

My  best  wishes  to  all  of  you,  and  I  hope  writing  will  help 
you  pass  the  time  until  you  are  free,  as  well  as  helping  you 
improve  your  lives. 

Linda  M.  Hasselstrom 


Page  54  4  p.m.  Count 


Salvation  in  a  Bottle:  Doom  Malt  Liquor 

Justin  Bollig 

With  a  click  and  barely  audible  hiss,  the  lighter  in 
Jacob  Isakson's  hand  jumped  to  life,  shooting  out  a  small, 
intensely  hot  flame.  The  small  blue  flame  easily  lit  the 
large  Cuban  cigar  perched  between  his  lips  as  he  slowly 
worked  it  back  and  forth  across  the  tip. 

As  Jacob  puffed  away,  savoring  every  sweet 
inhalation  from  the  cigar,  thick  white  aromatic  clouds 
billowed  out  surrounding  his  head.  He  couldn't  help  but 
think  back  to  what  the  sales  person  at  the  smoke  shop  had 
told  him. 

"Mr.  Isakson,  believe  me  when  I  say,  you  will  love 
these;  not  only  are  they  rolled  from  only  the  choicest  leaves 
in  all  of  Cuba,  but  it  is  claimed  that  they  are  rolled  up  on 
the  thighs  of  beautiful  young  Cuban  women,"  the  young 
clerk  said  with  a  devilish  wink  and  a  snicker. 

Jacob  had  laughed  along  with  the  eager  sales  person 
and  had  bought  the  cigars  because  they  were  expensive, 
not  because  he  believed  his  sales  pitch.  But  now  as  he 
settled  back  into  his  plush,  leather  sofa  and  was  indulgently 
puffing  away  on  one,  he  swore  he  could  taste  the  sweet 
flesh  of  the  young  woman  each  time  he  put  it  to  his  lips. 

Setting  the  tasty  Cuban  down  in  the  crystal  ashtray 
on  the  marble-topped  coffee  table,  Jacob  picked  up  a  copy 
of  the  newspaper  to  see  what  lay  inside.  After  only  briefly 
reading  the  financial  news,  Jacob  folded  it  carefully  and 
with  a  contented  grin  placed  the  paper  back  on  the  table 
next  to  the  ashtray  and  resumed  smoking  his  cigar. 

"Another  Hostile  Takeover  By  M.O.D.  Inc.," 
one  headline  had  read,  while  another  pondered,  "Where 
will  M.O.D.  Inc.  Business  Blitzkrieg  End?"  Yet  another 
headline  screamed,  "Financial  Analysts  Worried  about 
Financial  Fallout  Locally!"  The  articles  all  told  stories  so 
familiar  to  Jacob  that  not  only  could  he  have  quoted  the 
lines  from  each  without  reading  them,  he  most  definitely 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  55 


could  recognize  the  names  of  the  whiny  reporters  who  had 
written  each  if  he  was  told  a  few  lines  from  them  first. 

Jacob  took  pride  in  the  fact  that  he  did  his  job 
exceptionally  well.  He  didn't  necessarily  love  his  job 
at  M.O.D.  Inc.  as  head  liquidator  of  the  companies  and 
corporations  they  acquired.  What  he  loved  was  the  power 
and  comforts  that  came  with  the  job,  regardless  of  the  fact 
that  people  said  they  were  financial  predators  who  singled 
out  smaller  businesses.  He  loved  buying  them  and  then 
breaking  them  apart,  making  as  much  profit  as  possible 
with  little  or  no  concern  for  the  people  hurt  in  the  process. 
Jacob  believed  these  claims  to  be  greatly  exaggerated  and 
probably  spread  by  their  competitors  to  sully  their  public 
image. 

"All  simply  the  cost  of  doing  the  business  in  this 
modern  age,"  he  had  told  himself  on  many  an  occasion. 
And  even  if  there  was  any  truthfulness  to  the  claims,  Jacob 
really  didn't  give  a  damn.  He  sat  on  his  plush  Italian 
leather  sofa  in  the  middle  of  his  sprawling  five  thousand 
dollar  a  month  apartment,  puffing  away  on  a  cigar  that 
tasted  so  good  it  had  to  be  a  sin,  and  knew  that  it  was  all 
worth  it  at  any  cost. 

At  the  moment  that  Jacob  was  at  his  most  smug 
and  self-content,  a  faint  chill  crept  into  his  body.  A  small 
shiver  ran  up  and  down  his  spine  and  patches  of  goose-flesh 
broke  out  all  over  his  arms.  The  coldness  that  was  barely 
noticeable  seconds  before  seemed  to  be  taking  root  in  his 
very  bones.  Since  it  was  mid- August  and  his  apartment 
was  climate  controlled,  Jacob  found  the  sudden  chill 
disconcerting  and  hoped  he  wasn't  getting  sick. 

With  a  brief  shudder,  Jacob  put  down  his  cigar  and 
got  up  from  the  couch,  walking  over  to  the  bar  to  pour 
himself  a  brandy.  He  dearly  hoped  that  a  simple  drink 
would  chase  away  the  chill  that  was  now  spreading  rapidly 
within  him  with  each  passing  moment.  The  rich  amber 
liquid  flowed  from  the  cut  crystal  decanter  with  quiet 
sounds  as  Jacob  poured  himself  three  fingers'  worth.  Now 
feeling  more  than  just  a  little  cold  and  shaking  noticeably, 

Page  56  4  p.m.  Count 


Jacob  set  down  the  decanter  and  picked  up  his  snifter  full  of 
brandy  before  walking  back  to  the  couch  and  sitting  down. 

Throwing  his  head  back  and  taking  two  massive 
swallows,  Jacob  downed  the  brandy  he  had  only  moments 
before  poured,  then  sat  there  coughing  and  choking  on  the 
vapors.  Jacob  waited  desperately  for  the  liquid's  warm 
rush  to  surge  up  through  his  body's  core  to  relieve  him 
from  the  cold  that  now  wracked  him  so  unmercifully.  For 
one  blissful  moment  the  warmth  that  he  had  craved  washed 
over  him,  blotting  out  the  cold. 

But  with  a  rapidness  that  was  so  overwhelming  it 
scared  Jacob  to  death,  the  cold  came  rushing  back  stronger 
than  before.  He  got  up,  barely  able  to  move  because  his 
muscles  were  cramping  from  the  cold,  shooting  bolts  of 
pain  all  through  his  body  with  each  step. 

Finally,  making  his  way  to  the  thermostat,  Jacob's 
heart  dropped.  He  felt  as  if  the  thermostat  was  mocking 
him,  with  its  comfortable  reading  of  sixty-eight  degrees, 
while  he  stood  there  feeling  like  a  side  of  beef  in  a  meat 
locker.  The  cold  and  fear  so  completely  blotted  out  Jacob's 
senses  that  he  couldn't  think  of  what  to  do  next.  Call  for 
help  was  the  only  idea  that  popped  into  his  head.  Jacob 
wasn't  able  to  do  much  more  than  knock  the  phone  from 
its  cradle  and  ineffectively  poke  his  cramping  and  shaking 
fingers  at  the  buttons  once  he  reached  it.  Releasing  a  wail 
so  full  of  desperation  and  pain  that  it  could  have  curdled 
the  blood,  Jacob  fell  quaking  to  the  floor. 

The  wail  was  still  passing  over  his  lips  as  Jacob 
awoke  with  a  start  from  the  recurring  dream  that  had  once 
again  quickly  become  a  nightmare.  Being  awake  was  not 
an  escape  for  poor  Jacob  at  all.  Along  with  still  being 
mind-shatteringly  cold  and  wracked  with  pain,  he  was  once 
again  anchored  to  the  true  hell  that  was  his  life. 

Rising  slightly  to  his  knees  in  the  confines  of  the 
packing  crate  he  now  called  home,  Jacob  began  sifting 
through  the  fast  food  wrappers,  empty  cans,  and  other  filth 
that  littered  the  floor  around  him.  As  in  his  dream,  he  still 
desperately  craved  succor  from  the  cold.  But  now  that 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  57 


desire  was  viciously  coupled  with  a  need  to  escape  from  the 
awfulness  of  his  surroundings.  These  days  that  relief  was 
best  found  in  the  all-numbing  completeness  of  a  bottle. 

To  his  dismay  all  he  could  find  were  bottles  that 
were  as  empty  as  he  felt  inside.  With  a  harsh  utterance  that 
was  barely  understandable  due  to  the  loud  chattering  of  his 
teeth,  Jacob  gave  up  his  fruitless  search.  In  his  mind  he 
cried,  "God,  help  me  please,  make  this  suffering  stop!"  He 
then  proceeded  to  scramble  out  of  the  rear  flap  of  his  crate. 

Once  out  of  his  hobo  condominium,  Jacob  became 
suddenly  aware  of  a  fifty-five  gallon  drum  that  someone 
had  started  a  fire  in.  The  dancing  flames  from  inside  the 
barrel  beckoned  to  Jacob  like  a  siren's  song  promising  him 
relief  from  the  bitter  cold  if  he  would  only  come  a  little 
closer.  Shuffling  over  as  fast  as  his  cramping  limbs  would 
take  him,  Jacob  began  luxuriating  in  the  waves  of  heat 
radiating  off  the  barrel's  open  top. 

Once  the  worst  of  his  shakes  from  the  cold  had 
resided  and  he  could  focus  on  his  surroundings,  Jacob 
noticed  a  man  standing  close  by  also  enjoying  the  barrel's 
heat.  He  didn't  remember  the  man  being  there  a  moment 
ago  when  he  first  saw  the  barrel,  but,  then  again,  as  cold 
and  miserable  as  he  had  been,  Jacob  could  understand  how 
he  had  missed  the  stranger. 

The  man  was  attired  similarly  as  Jacob  was, 
mismatched  thrift  store  clothing  and  other  apparel  all  torn 
and  caked  in  grime.  Yet,  unless  Jacob's  eyes  were  deceiving 
him,  the  man's  skin,  hair,  and  nails  were  immaculately 
clean  and  even  seemed  to  be  shining  faintly  in  the  fire's 
glow.  Maybe  it  was  the  damned  hallucinations  from  the 
lack  of  alcohol  starting  up  again.  He  really  wasn't  sure;  all 
he  knew  was  that  he  needed  to  get  himself  a  drink,  and  fast. 

"Evening  friend,  cold  enough  for  you?"  asked  the 
stranger.  There  was  a  glimmer  in  his  eyes  that  made  them 
twinkle  ever  so  slightly.  He  then  smiled  boldly  with  a 
mouth  full  of  perfectly  straight  and  amazingly  white  teeth. 

The  smile  looked  to  Jacob  like  a  freakish 
combination  of  a  game  show  host  and  great  white  shark. 

Page  58  4  p.m.  Count 


The  twinkling  glimmer  in  the  man's  eyes  was  the  same 
kind  Jacob  often  saw  in  the  eyes  of  the  wackos  who 
came  around  claiming  they  could  talk  to  God.  Given  the 
strangeness  of  the  man  before  him  and  his  present  lack  of 
booze,  Jacob  was  sure  that  he  was  most  probably  imagining 
him.  But  just  in  case  he  wasn't,  he  blurted  out  a  mumbled 
reply  while  unconsciously  cringing  from  him. 

"Tell  you  what  makes  me  forget  about  the  cold  on  a 
night  like  this,"  replied  the  man,  ignoring  Jacob's  obvious 
discomfort  and  weak  response  to  his  greeting.  "A  nice 
bottle,  yes  indeedy,  that's  the  ticket  on  a  night  like  this," 
said  the  man,  instantly  grabbing  Jacob's  full  attention.  The 
man  then  reached  down  on  the  ground  next  to  him  and 
plucked  a  bottle  wrapped  in  a  brown  paper  bag  that  Jacob 
was  positive  wasn't  there  before.  The  stranger  took  a  long 
pull  off  the  bottle  and,  smiling  that  disquieting  smile  of  his, 
offered  it  to  Jacob. 

"God  please,"  Jacob  prayed  as  he  reached  out  to 
grasp  the  bottle.  He  hoped  his  hand  would  actually  grasp 
it  and  not  pass  through,  proving  all  this  to  be  nothing  more 
than  an  elaborate  hallucination.  Jacob  almost  cried  when 
his  fingers  clasped  the  bottle,  and  he  greedily  put  it  to  his 
lips,  taking  several  huge  swallows.  Immediately  Jacob  felt 
the  warmth  of  the  booze  flow  through  his  insides  followed 
by  a  strange  sense  of  calmness.  It  seemed  to  be  washing 
over  him,  growing  stronger  like  the  cold  had  done  in  his 
recent  dream. 

When  Jacob  finally  came  around  from  his  rapture, 
he  noticed  the  man  seemed  to  have  disappeared.  For  a 
moment,  he  once  again  thought  maybe  the  man  had  been  a 
hallucination,  but  the  bottle  in  his  hands  and  the  wonderful 
sensations  coursing  through  his  body  said  otherwise.  "Oh 
well,  more  for  me,"  Jacob  said,  surprised  that  his  teeth 
were  no  longer  chattering  and  he  could  now  speak  clearly. 
Basking  in  his  good  fortune  of  being  both  warm  and  having 
the  potential  of  getting  mind-numbingly  drunk,  Jacob  took 
another  pull  from  the  bottle.  He  was  once  again  rewarded 
with  another  swell  of  heat  and  a  sense  of  well-being. 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  59 


With  a  sense  of  blissfulness  so  foreign  to  him  these 
days  spreading  all  through  his  mind,  Jacob  allowed  his 
thoughts  to  drift  back  to  how  he  had  come  to  be  in  this 
place  living  the  way  he  was.  It  had  all  started  one  day  when 
he  was  sitting  there  on  his  couch,  smoking  that  wonderful 
cigar:  happy  and  completely  smug.  At  the  moment, 
when  the  cold  usually  started  to  creep  into  his  body  in  his 
nightmare,  the  phone  had  in  reality  rung. 

"Jacob,  oh  Christ  man,  turn  on  your  T. V.  to  CNN," 
blurted  out  his  co-worker,  Bret,  before  he  even  had  a 
chance  to  say  hello.  "You  won't  believe  what's  happening, 
it's  horrible.  What  will  we  do?"  Bret  frantically  spewed 
into  the  phone,  not  giving  Jacob  a  chance  to  respond. 
Bret  quickly  said,  "Damn,  Jacob,  I  got  to  call  some  other 
people,"  and  hung  up  the  phone,  never  giving  Jacob  a 
chance  to  utter  a  single  word. 

After  hanging  up  the  phone  again,  Jacob  grabbed 
the  remote  off  the  table  and  turned  his  huge  flat  screen  on, 
flipping  the  channel  to  CNN.  As  the  anchor  person  relayed 
the  breaking  news  to  the  viewing  public  with  her  trademark 
chipperness  a  single  word  escaped  Jacob's  lips:  "Shit!" 

Apparently  the  I.R.S  and  the  F.B.I  had  been 
investigating  certain  persons  in  and  associated  with  Martin, 
Oberholtz,  and  Dietrich  Inc.  for  creative  bookkeeping  and 
other  nefarious  activities.  None  of  which  Jacob  had  any 
clue  about,  but  he  was  sure  would  affect  him  anyway.  It 
was  at  that  point  when  Jacob  had  gotten  up  and  poured 
himself  the  first  of  what  would  become  many  strong  drinks. 

Once  the  smoke  had  cleared  and  the  perpetrators 
had  all  been  hauled  off  to  prison,  M.O.D  Inc.  was  still 
around,  albeit  in  a  highly  weakened  and  vulnerable  state. 
It  didn't  take  long  for  the  proverbial  sharks  to  start  circling 
once  the  blood  was  in  the  water  and  the  feeding  frenzy 
commenced  with  abandon.  The  company  that  had  once 
purchased  and  so  uncaringly  torn  apart  others  was  itself 
purchased,  torn  to  pieces,  and  sold  off. 

And  to  Jacob,  the  greatest  irony  of  all  was  when 
the  once  proud  head  liquidator  was  himself  liquidated. 

Page  60  4  p.m.  Count 


No  new  companies  wanted  anybody  remotely  associated 
with  M.O.D,  regardless  if  they  had  anything  to  do  with  the 
scandal,  so  Jacob  was  out  of  work.  He  turned  to  the  booze 
to  cope  with  it  all,  putting  the  final  nail  in  the  coffin  of 
having  any  career  at  all. 

Snapping  back  from  that  distant  past,  Jacob  took 
another  long  drink  off  the  bottle,  hoping  it  would  begin  to 
blot  out  his  thoughts  and  suddenly  unhappy  feelings  the 
same  way  it  had  erased  the  cold.  In  fact,  after  he  finished 
taking  his  drink,  Jacob  noticed  that  he  was  sweating  and 
seemed  to  be  getting  hotter  by  the  minute.  "What  the  hell 
is  in  this  stuff?"  Jacob  asked  himself. 

Pulling  down  the  brown  paper  bag  that  was 
wrapped  around  the  bottle,  Jacob  revealed  the  bright  red 
label  that  read  in  shiny  silver  lettering,  "Doom  malt  liquor." 
Jacob  looked  on  in  disbelief  as  he  started  to  read  the  small 
print  on  the  back  of  the  label. 

"Made  with  the  waters  from  the  River  Styx,  tears 
from  the  souls  in  the  sixth  ring  of  hell,  and  the  concentrated 
pain  and  sorrow  of  those  you  hurt  in  your  life."  Jacob 
thought  it  had  to  be  one  of  those  new  gimmicky  drinks 
they  were  always  coming  out  with  these  days:  Black  Death 
Vodka,  Tarantula  Tequila  and  the  hundred  other  weird 
names  he  had  heard.  Or,  at  least  that  was  what  he  hoped  as 
he  tilted  the  bottle  back,  taking  another  drink. 

Polishing  the  bottle  off  finally,  Jacob  threw  it  into 
the  barrel  with  disgust.  Aside  from  making  him  feel  so  hot 
that  he  was  starting  to  become  uncomfortable,  the  booze 
hadn't  made  him  the  slightest  bit  drunk.  In  fact,  he  seemed 
to  be  thinking  more  clearly  and  feeling  more  vividly  than 
he  had  in  years  which  really  terrified  him,  since  all  he 
could  think  about  was  his  painful  past.  Tearing  off  several 
layers  of  clothing  in  an  effort  to  cool  down  and  having  little 
success,  Jacob  looked  up  to  see  the  stranger  standing  back 
in  front  of  him  smiling.  With  the  heat  still  building  stronger 
and  stronger  inside  of  him,  Jacob  cried  at  the  man,  "What 
have  you  done  to  me,  what  the  hell  is  happening?" 

Still  smiling  that  perfect  little  smile  of  his,  the  man 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  61 


replied,  "Why,  God  has  given  you  what  you  wanted.  You 
begged  him  to  make  your  entire  suffering  stop  and  this  is 
the  way  that  it  is  going  happen,"  calmly  stated  the  stranger. 
Jacob  swore  he  heard  a  slight  ring  of  enjoyment  in  the 
voice.  "You  will  be  purified  by  fire  and  I  will  take  your  soul 
to  heaven,"  yelled  the  man,  tilting  back  his  head,  laughing 
crazily. 

As  the  heat  once  again  reasserted  itself  upon  his 
conscience,  Jacob  opened  his  mouth  to  scream  but  no 
sound  came  out.  Instead  a  bright  plume  of  flame  and 
smoke  shot  from  his  mouth,  terrifying  Jacob  out  of  his 
mind.  The  pain  was  unbearable  and  more  intense  than 
anything  he  had  ever  felt  in  his  worst  nightmares  or  waking 
hours  and  that  was  the  way  he  supposed  it  was  meant  to  be. 
Jacob's  flesh  began  to  burn  and  flake  off  his  body,  dropping 
him  to  his  knees.  Right  before  his  eyes  popped  and  melted 
down  his  face,  Jacob  saw  the  last  and  most  beautiful  thing 
he  would  ever  see  in  his  life. 

As  Jacob  watched,  the  clothing  of  the  stranger  who 
had  promised  salvation  through  pain  ripped  apart  and  a 
large  pair  of  wings  burst  from  his  back.  "Come  now,  it 
is  our  time  to  go,"  said  the  angel  as  he  stepped  forward, 
slamming  his  hand  into  Jacob's  chest,  pulling  out  his  still 
burning  soul.  With  his  task  now  completed,  the  angel  gave 
several  powerful  flaps  of  his  wings,  propelling  himself 
skyward  towards  heaven. 


Page  62  4  p.m.  Count 


5  Nights  in  Vegas 

Night  golfing,  Brothels,  Gambling,  Romance 

Lee  Dagostini 

I  took  a  moment  to  gather  my  senses.  I  just  got 
off  the  plane  and  was  standing  in  the  Las  Vegas  airport 
terminal;  I  could  hardly  believe  I  was  really  here.  I  had 
heard  all  manners  of  stories  of  excitement,  pleasure, 
adventure,  and  fun-a  place  where  anything  is  possible: 
A  hedonistic  paradise.  It  was  now  time  to  find  out  if  the 
stories  were  true. 

Day  1  While  playing  blackjack  at  the  Las  Vegas 
Hilton  I  stumbled  onto  a  little  known  secret.  I  was  sitting 
on  my  behind  playing  blackjack  for  six  hours  and  was 
getting  restless  to  do  something  that  required  movement. 
For  some  reason  I  said  out  loud,  "I  sure  wish  I  could  play  a 
round  of  golf  right  now."  An  elderly,  bald,  heavy-set  player 
whose  breasts  were  so  big  that  he  would  need  a  C-cup  bra 
to  hold  them  in  place,  quickly  said,  "Why  don't  you  do 
it  then.  There  is  a  course  ten  minutes  away  from  here."  I 
looked  at  him  like  he  was  insane,  for  it  was  midnight  and 
pitch  black  outside.  From  the  expression  on  my  face,  he 
figured  I  thought  he  was  full  of  it  or  drunk.  So,  he  quickly 
continued,  "It  is  a  nine  hole,  lighted  course  with  a  driving 
range;  it  is  the  only  one  in  town." 

I  had  never  heard  of  night  golfing.  It  did  not  seem 
possible.  I  still  did  not  believe  him.  I  proceeded  to  stare 
into  space  with  a  puzzled  look  on  my  face.  I  was  trying 
to  ascertain  if  it  was  possible.  Then,  suddenly,  the  dealer 
(Mark)  snapped  me  out  of  my  trance  by  stating  in  a  firm 
voice  that  the  man  was  correct.  That  was  all  I  needed  to 
hear.  I  immediately  thanked  Mark  and  the  old  man  and 
abruptly  bolted  from  the  table  to  get  my  golf  clubs.  I  hailed 
a  cab  and  was  there  in  fifteen  minutes.  The  place  was  a 
sight  to  behold.  There  were  a  couple  dozen  stadium  lights 
lining  the  par  thirty-six  nine-hole  course.  A  large  section  of 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  63 


North  Vegas  was  lit  up  like  a  stadium. 

For  the  most  part,  it  was  the  same  as  playing  in 
the  daytime,  with  a  few  exceptions.  I  thought  it  would 
be  hard  to  see  the  flight  of  the  ball.  I  figured  I  would  lose 
several  balls.  That  was  not  the  case.  Strangely,  it  was 
easier  to  follow  the  flight  of  the  ball  because  the  lighting 
was  constant  and  evenly  disseminated.  However,  depth 
perception  was  poor.  I  could  not  gauge  the  distance  or 
trajectory  to  my  intended  target  with  much  accuracy.  Often, 
I  would  hit  a  good  shot  only  to  find  that  when  I  got  to  the 
ball  it  was  too  far  or  short.  I  found  this  annoying.  The  most 
noticeable  difference  was  looking  up  into  the  sky  to  see  the 
moon  and  stars  instead  of  the  sun  and  clouds.  I  never  got 
used  to  that.  It  did  not  seem  right! 

Day  2  I  had  just  got  through  taking  a  brutal  beating 
at  the  gaming  tables  and  was  feeling  especially  down  and 
dejected.  I  needed  a  quick  fix,  some  pleasure,  something  to 
cheer  me  up.  After  contemplating  my  options,  I  figured  I 
had  five  choices:  Get  a  massage  with  a  happy  ending,  pick 
up  the  phone  and  custom  order  an  escort,  go  to  a  singles  bar 
(meat  market),  pick  up  a  hooker  in  the  lounge,  or  go  to  a 
legalized  brothel  on  the  edge  of  town.  I  took  the  easy,  legal, 
and  unique  route-I  went  to  the  brothel. 

When  I  arrived  I  was  a  bit  nervous;  I  did  not  know 
what  to  expect.  So,  I  was  pleasantly  surprised  to  see  that  the 
outside  of  the  building  looked  dumpy  and  unattended.  As  I 
walked  through  the  door,  the  first  thing  I  saw  was  about  ten 
women  gathered  around  in  what  appeared  to  be  a  lounge 
area.  This  relaxed  me  even  more.  Then  I  was  greeted  by  an 
old,  overweight,  gruesome  looking  woman  who  escorted 
me  to  a  small,  isolated  office  in  the  back  of  the  building 
(she  was  so  creepy  that  if  I  had  not  just  seen  the  ten  women 
in  the  lounge,  I  would  have  bolted  out  the  door  and  run  for 
my  life). 

We  talked  business  for  ten  minutes.  There  was  an 
amazing  amount  of  paperwork  to  read  and  fill  out.  I  was 
surprised  they  did  not  hand  me  a  1099.  There  was  one 

Page  64  4  p.m.  Count 


disturbing  waiver.  It  exempted  them  from  any  liability  if  I 
later  claimed  to  have  contracted  any  disease  from  my  visit. 
After  the  business  was  completed,  we  got  to  the  good  part: 
picking  a  girl  and  the  amount  of  time  I  would  have  to  be 
with  her. 

The  price  range  for  the  women  was  based  on  age. 
Not  surprisingly,  the  younger  women  cost  the  most  and 
the  older  women  cost  the  least.  I  chose  a  thirty-year-old 
woman.  I  had  never  been  with  a  woman  who  was  older 
than  I  so  I  was  excited  about  the  prospect.  I  had  three  to 
choose  from.  I  was  handed  a  book  that  had  several  different 
pictures  of  the  three  women:  One  Asian,  one  Swedish,  and 
one  Latin.  Some  of  the  pictures  were  quite  revealing.  I 
definitely  knew  what  I  was  going  to  get!  I  chose  the  woman 
of  Asian  descent;  her  name  was  Candy. 

Finally,  it  was  time  to  pick  the  amount  of  time  I 
wanted  to  spend  with  Candy.  I  chose  thirty  minutes.  It 
seemed  like  a  comfortable  amount  of  time.  The  business 
was  done. 

I  was  escorted  to  a  room.  I  opened  the  door  to  find  a 
smiling,  bright-eyed  Candy  sitting  on  a  couch.  The  lighting 
was  dim,  and  there  were  no  windows.  The  room  was  clean. 
Off  to  the  left  I  spotted  a  dumpy  bathroom  with  a  shower. 
The  furnishings  and  decor  were  similar  to  that  of  a  seedy 
motel  or  a  low  end  motel  chain. 

As  she  was  introducing  herself,  she  quickly  got 
up  and  walked  toward  me.  We  extended  pleasantries  for 
a  few  minutes  and  then  it  was  time  to  begin.  She  was 
almost  through  taking  off  her  clothes  (exposing  a  nice, 
shapely  body  that  was  far  more  inviting  than  the  pictures 
suggested),  when  she  stated  that  she  makes  virtually  all  her 
money  on  tips.  She  looked  directly  into  my  eyes  and,  in  a 
soft,  sexy  voice,  said  that  she  would  go  beyond  the  normal 
activities  and  pleasantries  if  I  would  be  willing  to  tip  her. 
I  was  no  idiot.  I  was  so  worked  up  with  anticipation  that  I 
screamed  "Yes"  instantly. 

Thirty-five  minutes  later  I  emerged  from  the  room 
with  a  huge  smile  on  my  face.  I  felt  good  again,  even 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  65 


though  it  just  dawned  on  me  that  I  had  parted  with  more 
money  (two  hundred  dollars  plus  a  two-hundred-dollar 
tip)  to  alleviate  my  depression  than  I  lost  to  get  depressed 
in  the  first  place.  I  had  no  regrets.  I  was  feeling  great.  I 
accomplished  what  I  had  set  out  to  do:  I  no  longer  cared 
that  I  was  thoroughly  thrashed  at  the  gaming  tables  for 
hours  on  end  just  before  I  arrived.  My  adrenaline  was 
flowing.  I  was  ready  for  more  excitement. 

Day  3    I  was  hanging  around  the  gaming  area  in 
the  MGM  Grand  Hotel  Casino  when  I  felt  the  urge  to  try 
my  luck  at  blackjack.  I  reached  into  my  pocket  to  discover 
that  I  had  around  three  hundred  dollars.  I  quickly  found 
an  open  seat  at  a  three-dollar  minimum  table  (the  lowest 
in  the  casino).  The  table  was  occupied  by  six  players.  At 
first  glance,  I  quickly  and  rudely  cataloged  each  player.  It 
was  a  varied  group:  one  old,  one  young,  one  wholesome, 
one  strange,  one  beautiful,  and  one  obnoxious.  I  sat  in  the 
middle  spot  directly  facing  the  dealer.  None  of  us  players 
could  have  predicted  the  wild,  unexpected,  and  exciting 
turn  of  events  that  would  soon  transpire. 

After  playing  for  an  uneventful  twenty  minutes, 
a  new  dealer,  Jane,  was  assigned  to  our  table.  Jane  was  a 
lively,  middle-aged  woman  with  a  bubbly  personality.  She 
stood  five  feet  seven  inches  tall;  had  short,  curly  hair,  big, 
beautiful,  white  teeth  and  a  pretty  smile.  Jane  appeared 
happy  to  be  joining  us. 

Meanwhile,  I  found  myself  being  entertained  by 
Joe,  Marcy  and  Elisabeth.  Joe  had  a  distinct  southern  accent 
and  an  overbearing,  obnoxious  personality  (he  could  not 
keep  his  mouth  shut).  I  can  safely  say  Joe  had  issues  that 
a  lifetime  of  regular  therapy  could  not  correct.  He  wore  a 
huge  cowboy  hat,  smoked  a  cheap  cigar,  and  was  slamming 
down  drinks  as  fast  as  they  arrived.  Marcy  was  an  anorexic, 
frail,  grey-haired  elderly  lady  who  had  virtually  no  muscle 
tone;  she  looked  like  a  skeleton  with  skin.  She  would 
regularly  make  strange  faces  and  gestures,  like  popping  her 
eyes  out  of  their  sockets  when  she  was  anxious  or  smacking 

Page  66  4  p.m.  Count 


her  lips  which  made  an  annoying,  repetitive,  slurping 
sound.  At  all  times  she  had  a  lit  cigarette  in  her  hand  which 
hovered  over  an  ashtray.  Strangely,  the  cigarettes  rarely 
reached  her  lips.  She  was  my  favorite.  Elizabeth  was  a 
pleasant,  middle-class,  middle-aged  housewife  who  was 
just  happy  to  be  in  Vegas.  She  was  polite,  friendly,  and  a 
little  reserved.  Her  presence  added  a  bit  of  normalcy  for 
me. 

Jane  was  also  a  friendly  dealer.  For  the  first  fifteen 
minutes  at  the  table  she  gave  out  more  chips  (money)  than 
she  was  taking  in.  This  enabled  us  to  gather  some  chips 
and  start  to  feel  positive  about  winning.  Most  of  us  were 
starting  to  slightly  increase  our  bets.  The  group  was  coming 
to  life. 

Soon  afterward,  to  our  surprise  and  delight,  Jane 
completely  fell  apart.  For  the  most  part,  she  either  busted 
or  ended  up  with  a  weak  hand  (seventeen  or  eighteen).  This 
trend  continued  for  quite  some  time.  As  we  accumulated  an 
abundance  of  chips,  we  significantly  increased  the  size  of 
our  bets  from  the  three-  to  five-dollar  bets  that  we  generally 
were  betting  when  we  started  playing,  to  consistently 
betting  twenty-five  to  one  hundred  dollars  a  hand. 
Eventually,  we  had  what  seemed  to  be  an  endless  supply  of 
chips  in  front  of  us.  We  felt  invincible.  I  was  having  a  blast. 

The  casino  was  taking  a  beating,  the  bosses  were 
pissed  off,  and  a  crowd  had  gathered  behind  us.  Glancing 
around  the  table,  I  roughly  calculated  that  there  were  eight 
thousand  dollars  in  chips  for  the  good  guys  (us).  I  had 
about  fifteen  hundred.  The  pit  boss  (in  charge  of  all  the 
games  in  his  area)  and  the  floor  man  (assigned  to  watch 
about  eight  games  in  the  pit  boss's  section)  were  hovering 
over  Jane's  shoulder  staring  intently  at  the  table  and  her. 
Jane  was  clearly  not  enjoying  this.  Her  smile  disappeared, 
she  suddenly  became  mute,  and  her  hands  were  shaking. 
She  was  acting  as  if  someone  were  holding  a  gun  to  her 
head.  Adding  to  the  allure  of  the  situation,  a  group  of 
spectators,  fifteen  or  so,  were  crowding  the  table  straining 
their  necks  to  get  a  better  look  at  what  was  happening. 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  67 


In  the  distance,  we  saw  a  lone  dealer  walking  our 
way.  This  was  extremely  unusual.  Usually,  several  dealers 
appear  at  once  at  assigned  intervals  to  relieve  fellow 
dealers.  It  soon  occurred  to  us  that  the  casino  was  bringing 
in  their  ace  in  the  hole-a  house  dealer.  (To  be  classified 
as  a  house  dealer  one  must  consistently  and  mercilessly 
relieve  the  customers  of  their  money.)  We  knew  Jane  was 
going  to  get  pulled.  However,  realizing  that  if  Jane  started 
to  deal  another  hand  she  would  have  to  finish  it,  we  quickly 
but  neatly  stacked  a  pile  of  chips  into  our  betting  circle 
in  the  hopes  that  Jane  would  start  to  deal.  It  worked.  Jane 
turned  over  a  card  before  Mr.  Death  arrived.  The  last  hand 
was  in  progress.  Joe  bet  around  eight  hundred  dollars, 
Marcy  five,  Elizabeth  two,  and  me  six. 

What  a  monster  of  a  hand  it  was.  Everyone's  eyes 
were  glued  to  Jane's  left  hand  as  she  turned  the  cards  face 
up.  Elizabeth's  hand  was  completed  first;  she  had  a  twenty 
(two  face  cards).  A  great  hand;  she  was  in  heaven.  I  was 
next.  I  was  forced  to  stare  in  total  disgust  at  the  sixteen 
Jane  had  just  dealt  me;  sixteen  is  the  worst  hand  I  could 
possibly  have  gotten.  I  started  to  feel  nauseous  and  ill. 
Marcy  had  a  garbage  hand  also:  She  had  thirteen.  She 
showed  her  displeasure  by  sucking  in  her  face  through  her 
cheek  bones  and  gums  which  caused  her  lips  to  pucker  up, 
while  attempting  to  pop  her  eyes  out  of  their  sockets;  she 
looked  like  a  fish.  Joe  was  cursed  or  blessed,  depending 
on  how  the  cards  would  eventually  fall  with  a  total  of  ten 
(he  was  virtually  forced  to  double  down).  Soon  he  would 
have  sixteen  hundred  dollars  in  neutral  territory.  For  the 
first  time  since  I  met  him,  he  was  speechless.  Now  for  the 
moment  of  truth-Jane  slowly  turned  over  her  card:  seven 
of  hearts.  Not  bad,  but  not  good  either.  Statistically,  Jane 
should  have  a  ten  card  under  the  seven  to  total  seventeen. 
This  would  not  be  considered  a  good  hand,  but  it  would 
beat  mine. 

It  was  time  to  play  our  hands.  Elizabeth  signaled 
to  Jane  that  she  did  not  need  a  hit.  I  had  a  big  decision  to 
make.  Logic  dictated  that  I  should  have  taken  a  hit  with 

Page  68  4  p.m.  Count 


sixteen  versus  a  seven  (one  should  always  take  a  hit  in  this 
situation).  However,  I  did  not  have  a  big  enough  set  of  balls 
to  ask  for  a  card  (at  the  moment,  they  felt  like  they  had 
shrunk  to  the  size  of  a  grain  of  sand).  I  could  not  stomach 
the  sight  of  a  bust  card  being  turned  over  and  Jane  scooping 
my  money  away.  I  was  a  coward.  I  signaled  to  stay  pat. 
Marcy,  with  her  pathetic  thirteen,  signaled  for  a  card-she 
had  bigger  gonads  than  I  (even  though  biologically 
she  was  barred  from  having  a  set).  Jane  turned  over  a 
six  of  diamonds  (nineteen).  Marcy's  fish  face  instantly 
transformed  into  a  happy,  glowing  crazy  old  lady  face.  Joe 
eagerly  pushed  the  chips  necessary  to  match  his  original 
bet  into  the  betting  circle  which  signaled  to  the  dealer  that 
he  wanted  to  double  down  (take  one  card).  Jane  was  not 
kind-it  was  a  four  of  clubs.  Joe  slammed  his  hat  to  the 
ground  and  yelled  at  the  top  of  his  lungs,  "God  damn  it." 
All  seemed  bleak  for  Joe  and  me,  but  the  hand  was  not  over 
yet. 

It  was  time  for  Jane  to  reveal  her  hole  card.  Tension 
filled  the  air.  There  was  a  moment  of  silence.  Jane  turned 
over  a  nine  of  clubs  (sixteen):  Garbage.  Thank  God!  Loud 
and  obvious  displays  of  relief  resonated  all  around,  except 
for,  of  course,  the  casino  staff.  Mr.  Death,  the  pit  boss,  and 
the  floor  man  were  livid.  What  a  pathetic  scene  that  was. 
One  would  have  thought  that  it  was  their  personal  money  at 
stake. 

The  next  card  would  either  bring  us  extreme 
jubilation  or  an  overflow  of  despair  and  despondency. 
I  could  not  bring  myself  to  watch.  I  turned  my  body  to 
the  left  and  stared  in  the  direction  of  the  ceiling.  I  was 
physically  ill.  My  insides  were  turning,  my  pulse  was 
racing,  and  I  felt  nauseous  and  weak.  I  thought  to  myself, 
"What  is  going  on?  I  am  winning.  Why  do  I  feel  like  I 
am  having  a  nervous  breakdown?"  Suddenly,  the  crowd 
erupted.  Jane  must  have  turned  over  her  card.  They  were 
clapping,  hollering,  and  laughing;  one  would  have  thought 
they  had  just  won  the  lottery.  Jane  must  have  busted.  I  had 
to  look  now.  What  a  sight  it  was.  Jane  had  a  seven  turned 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  69 


over.  I  won!  We  won!  It  was  over.  All  the  tension  that  had 
built  up  inside  of  me  was  gone.  It  was  replaced  by  joy, 
relief,  and  satisfaction. 

That  was  it;  we  were  all  through.  None  of  us  wanted 
any  piece  of  the  new  house  dealer  who  was  sent  by  the 
greedy,  evil  casino  bosses  to  take  back  what  they  perceived 
as  "their"  money.  Before  Jane  left,  we  tossed  several 
chips  in  the  middle  of  the  table  to  show  our  appreciation. 
Between  the  chips  that  we  were  betting  for  her  all  along 
and  what  we  had  just  tossed  her  way,  she  must  have 
accumulated,  in  a  locked  box  to  her  right,  over  a  thousand 
dollars  in  chips.  As  happy  and  grateful  as  Jane  was  to  have 
gathered  that  much  loot,  she  was  a  thousand  times  happier 
to  get  the  hell  out  of  there!  All  Mr.  Death  could  do  was 
convert  our  chips  to  larger  denominations  and  watch  us 
walk  away.  The  mighty  house  dealer  was  reduced  to  being 
a  clean-up  boy.  That  was  a  beautiful  sight  to  behold. 

After  the  convergence  of  the  chips  was  done,  there 
was  no  need  for  any  of  us  to  hang  around.  Elizabeth,  who 
appeared  to  be  in  shock,  gave  her  husband  a  long,  loving 
hug.  She  was  still  not  sure  if  it  was  a  dream  or  really 
happening.  Tears  of  joy  and  astonishment  ran  down  her 
cheeks.  The  scene  was  moving.  They  casually  walked  arm 
and  arm  toward  the  cashier's  cage.  Marcy,  too,  started 
to  walk  away.  She  grabbed  her  huge  purse  (the  size  of 
a  canyon  suitcase)  and  her  cane  and  slowly  meandered 
toward  the  exit  doors.  She  never  made  it.  Halfway  there, 
she  plopped  her  purse  and  cane  beside  a  slot  machine  and 
was  getting  situated  to  have  a  go  at  a  one-armed  bandit.  Joe 
felt  important  now;  he  decided  to  hang  around  the  area  so 
he  could  brag  and  tell  stories  to  anyone  who  would  listen. 
He  was  in  heaven.  The  bullshit  that  came  out  of  his  mouth 
could  have  filled  a  house. 

I  found  myself  staring  at  four  pink  five-hundred-dollar 
chips  and  a  few  black  one-hundred-dollar  chips  that  were 
safely  nestled  in  the  palm  of  my  hand.  I  had  never  in  my 
wildest  dreams  thought  that  I  could  get  so  lucky.  It  was  as 
if  the  stars  all  lined  up  in  just  the  right  spot  to  allow  for 

Page  70  4  p.m.  Count 


this  magical  turn  of  events  to  take  place.  I  am  grateful  that 
I  was  a  part  of  it-it  was  an  exhilarating,  entertaining,  and 
profitable  experience. 


Day  4  While  I  was  sitting  around  the  pool  soaking  in  the 
eighty- six  degree  sun  on  a  windy,  clear  day,  I  stumbled 
across  my  next  adventure.  I  was  scanning  through  several 
tourist  brochures  when  I  came  across  an  advertisement 
that  was  to  my  liking.  I  was  going  to  take  an  ultra-light 
plane  ride.  There  are  several  types  of  ultra-lights.  The  one 
the  brochure  displayed  was  ridiculously  small  and  was 
an  open-air  model  (no  material  covering  the  occupants  or 
much  of  anything). 

As  I  was  nearing  the  small,  isolated  airport  in  the 
heart  of  ranch  land  at  the  base  of  the  mountains  about 
twenty  miles  west  of  Vegas,  I  spotted,  from  my  rental  car, 
an  ultra-light  cruising  around  overhead.  My  adrenaline 
started  to  flow.  I  could  hardly  wait  to  get  up  there.  My  right 
foot  turned  to  lead,  and,  before  I  knew  it,  I  had  arrived. 

When  I  arrived,  the  ultra-light  was  landing.  The 
landing  was  frightening  to  watch.  I  saw  a  little,  skinny, 
scraggly-bearded  man  clutching  his  right  hand  on  the 
joystick  (the  control  that  steers  the  plane).  The  plane  was 
landing  on  a  bumpy,  beaten,  pitted,  dirt  path  that  was  being 
used  as  a  runway.  As  the  plane  approached  it  appeared  to 
me  that  there  was  an  engine,  wings,  tail-fin,  double  seat 
and  three  pathetically  small  wheels-nothing  else.  Nothing 
holding  it  together-just  parts.  It  was  coming  in  fast;  it  did 
not  look  safe.  The  plane  hit  the  runway.  As  the  pilot  was 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  71 


attempting  to  compensate  for  the  rough  stretch  in  front  of 
him,  it  occurred  to  me  that  it  must  feel  like  an  amusement 
park  ride.  He  would  hit  a  bump  and  the  plane  would  react. 
It  would  bounce  off  the  ground,  hit  the  ground,  tip  left, 
right,  rock  back  and  forth.  In  various  combinations,  this 
pattern  continued  until  the  plane  was  almost  at  a  stop.  I  was 
surprised  it  did  not  crash. 

I  was  not  sure  I  wanted  to  do  this  anymore-it 
looked  dangerous.  However,  after  talking  to  my  pilot  Earl, 
who  just  happened  to  be  the  pilot  of  the  ultra-light  that 
I  just  watched  land,  and  asking  him  several  questions,  I 
decided  to  give  it  a  go. 

The  take-off  was  reasonably  smooth.  I  was 
surprised.  I  barely  felt  the  impact  of  the  rugged  terrain  of 
the  so-called  runway.  Before  long,  we  were  off  the  ground. 
We  were  climbing  at  a  slow,  even  rate.  I  felt  surprisingly 
relaxed.  After  a  few  minutes  of  climbing,  Earl  halted 
the  ascent  and  leveled  off  the  plane.  We  were  cruising  at 
around  forty  mph  but  it  felt  like  we  were  not  moving  at 
all.  I  could  feel  gusts  of  wind  swirling  and  cutting  around 
the  plane,  yet  the  plane  held  steady.  After  a  few  minutes 
of  cruising,  I  felt  comfortable.  I  was  taking  in  the  sights.  I 
was  enjoying  being  alive.  Earl  must  have  sensed  this,  so  he 
asked  if  I  wanted  to  man  the  joystick.  I  quickly  said  yes. 
He  gave  me  quick,  concise  instructions.  Soon  afterwards, 
my  left  hand  was  controlling  the  plane.  It  felt  strange. 
No  sooner  did  I  take  the  helm  than  a  huge  gust  of  wind 
attempted  to  blow  the  plane  sideways,  but,  to  my  surprise, 
a  slight  nudge  of  the  joystick  halted  the  wind.  All  remained 
steady.  I  maintained  a  steady  ride  for  a  few  minutes  when 
I  felt  the  urge  to  do  more  than  "hold"  the  joystick.  I  asked 
Earl  if  I  could  do  something  more  with  the  controls.  As  he 
was  pointing  to  his  left,  he  said,  "Do  you  see  that  barn  over 
there?"  "Yes,"  I  replied.  He  continued,  "Let's  take  a  closer 
look." 

I  slowly  and  cautiously  started  to  turn  the  plane  in 
the  direction  of  the  barn  (better  safe  than  sorry).  It  took 
awhile  to  get  a  feel  for  the  joystick.  Eventually,  I  tricked 

Page  72  4  p.m.  Count 


the  plane  into  heading  in  the  direction  of  the  barn.  I  said  to 
myself,  "That  was  easy."  Then  it  dawned  on  me  that  it  was 
time  to  start  the  descent  to  the  barn.  I  was  not  confident 
about  that.  I  figured  if  I  messed  it  up  we  would  nosedive, 
lose  control,  and  crash.  But  with  some  coaching  from  Earl 
and  Earl's  hand  ready  to  replace  mine  on  the  joystick  if 
something  went  wrong,  I  apprehensively  started  the  descent 
toward  the  barn.  It  appeared  that  we  were  picking  up  speed 
at  an  alarming  rate  as  we  got  closer  to  the  ground,  but 
in  reality  we  maintained  the  same  speed.  Thank  God  for 
that!  It  was  cool.  I  was  proud  of  myself.  The  descent  was 
accelerating  and  fun-I  felt  powerful.  I  leveled  off  the  plane 
one-hundred  yards  above  the  top  of  the  barn.  We  continued 
to  fly  at  the  same  altitude  for  awhile  until  I  asked  Earl  to 
return  us  to  the  high,  scenic  altitude  that  we  were  cruising 
at  before,  for  that  is  the  place  I  wanted  to  be. 

After  returning  to  a  high  cruising  altitude,  I  wanted 
to  take  in  the  whole  experience.  No  more  fooling  around.  I 
decided  to  let  go  of  all  my  inhabitations  and  expectations. 

Soon  afterward,  I  realized  that  the  view  was 
magnificent  and  that  I  was  experiencing  something  special. 
As  time  went  by,  I  could  feel  myself  getting  lost  in  the 
endless  sky,  becoming  an  insignificant  object  in  the  vast 
open  air-a  feeling  of  being  at  peace  with  myself  and  being 
removed  from  reality.  I  felt  free!  No  worries,  no  stress,  no 
responsibilities:  Nirvana.  This  is  the  feeling  I  was  hoping  to 
achieve.  This  is  why  I  was  here. 

Day  5  My  trip  was  almost  at  an  end.  I  had  one  evening 
left  before  I  needed  to  head  to  the  airport  to  catch  my 
1 :00  a.m.  flight,  so  I  planned  a  simple  evening.  I  would 
first  play,  what  is  generally  considered  the  most  exciting 
game  in  the  casino,  craps.  Then  I  would  go  to  the  buffet 
and  gorge  myself  on  the  multitude  of  sweets,  meats,  and 
whatever  else  caught  my  eye,  and,  with  whatever  time  I  had 
left,  drive  around  Vegas  to  take  in  the  sights.  I  am  eternally 
grateful  that  my  evening  did  not  go  as  planned. 

I  started  the  evening  at  the  craps  table  in  the  Landmark 
Hotel  Casino.  I  had  no  sooner  gotten  myself  situated  in 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  73 


a  nice  spot  standing  next  to  one  of  the  base  dealers  when 
two  young  women  approached  the  table.  One  woman 
reminded  me  of  a  Barbie  doll  and  the  other  of  a  plane  Jane 
(I  later  discovered  that  Barbie's  real  name  was  Margo  and 
Jane's  real  name  was  Susan).  They  must  have  just  come 
in  from  lounging  by  the  pool  because  Margo  had  sandals 
on  and  was  wearing  a  skimpy  two-piece  bikini.  Susan  was 
wearing  tennis  shorts  and  a  short-sleeved  tee  shirt.  Margo 
had  bleached-blond  hair  that  hung  down  to  her  shoulders,  a 
magnificently  golden  tanned  body,  and  smelt  intoxicating. 
When  the  women  got  to  the  table  Margo  leaned  over  to 
display  her  huge,  healthy,  shapely  chest  (scantly  covered  by 
her  bikini  top  that  over  90%  of  her  breasts  were  exposed) 
and  in  a  childlike  manner  and  voice  stated  that  they  had 
never  played  craps  before  and  asked  if  anyone  would  be 
willing  to  teach  them.  The  game  came  to  a  screeching  halt. 
The  craps  game  was  now  an  afterthought  to  the  employees 
assigned  to  run  it.  Male  players,  dealers,  and  supervisors 
were  all  vying  for  Margo 's  attention.  They  were  also 
waiting,  hoping,  praying  that  Margo  would  make  a  sudden 
move  so  her  breasts  would  have  an  opportunity  to  break 
free  from  their  restraints  so  they  could  be  viewed  by  all  in 
their  full  glory. 

With  all  of  the  attention  given  to  Margo,  Susan  was 
abandoned  and  left  to  fend  for  herself.  Partially  because 
I  felt  sorry  for  her  and  partially  because  I  was  impressed 
that  she  maintained  a  happy  face  and  demeanor  throughout 
her  friend's  display,  I  offered  to  show  her  how  to  play.  She 
looked  me  directly  in  the  eyes  as  she  was  pondering  her 
answer.  After  a  few  seconds  of  contemplation,  she  said, 
"Sure." 

As  she  was  walking  to  join  me,  I  took  the  opportunity 
to  take  a  more  detailed  look  at  her.  Susan's  appearance  was 
nothing  like  that  of  her  friend  Margo.  It  was  uneventful. 
She  did  nothing  with  her  hair  (straight,  basic  cut),  wore 
awkward-looking  glasses,  had  no  distinctly  womanly  scent, 
and  her  tan  line  was  patchy  and  red.  Her  body  was  not 
shapely;  she  was  a  four  foot,  eleven  inch  twig. 

Page  74  4  p.m.  Count 


Susan  and  I  were  playing  for  a  couple  of  hours  and  had 
our  share  of  drinks.  We  were  getting  extremely  comfortable 
being  around  and  talking  to  one  another.  Eventually  our 
conversation  turned  to  our  experiences  in  Vegas.  I  started 
first.  I  told  her  about  the  ultra-light  ride,  night  golfing, 
winning  at  blackjack,  and  a  few  more  things  I  thought  she 
would  find  interesting.  She  listened  intently.  Susan  was 
starting  to  come  out  of  her  shell.  She  was  getting  excited 
listening  to  me  describe  my  adventures.  She  asked  all 
manner  of  questions.  Since  Susan  was  so  receptive  to  my 
stories,  I  decided  to  tell  her  about  my  visit  to  the  brothel. 
Susan  was  amazed  and  happy  that  I  shared  that  experience 
with  her.  She  found  my  experience  to  be  interesting. 

At  this  point  Susan  felt  totally  comfortable  around  me 
and  eagerly  started  to  share  her  adventures  in  Vegas.  She 
enthusiastically  went  on  to  explain  that  she  had  gone  on 
a  four-hour  ATV  tour  the  day  before,  a  helicopter  tour  of 
the  city  and  the  Grand  Canyon,  and  a  bungee  dive  off  the 
top  of  a  forty-story  building.  Wow!  I  never  would  have 
thought  that  of  her.  But  there  was  more.  After  sharing 
some  boring  stories  about  her  shopping  adventures,  she 
completely  caught  me  off  guard.  She  started  to  share  a 
personal,  intimate  experience  that  she  had:  Susan  received  a 
professional  massage  with  a  happy  ending.  As  she  put  it,  "I 
received  the  massage  from  a  tall,  strong,  handsome,  Latino 
hunk  named  Miguel." 

After  a  few  minutes  of  explaining  the  experience,  it 
was  becoming  obvious  that  she  was  no  longer  just  simply 
explaining  it.  She  had  begun  to  relive  the  experience. 
She  was  gazing  into  space,  her  eyes  were  glistening,  and 
she  was  oblivious  to  the  world  around  her-she  was  in 
a  trance.  Susan  soon  started  vividly  reliving  (out  loud) 
specific  moments  from  her  experience,  "His  strong,  warm, 
oil-drenched  hands  firmly  gripped  my  right  thigh,  then 
slid  forcefully  up  and  down  and  around  penetrating  deep 
into  my  flesh  as  I  squirmed  inside  anticipating  where  he 
would  turn  his  attention  next."  After  a  few  minutes  of  this, 
Susan  snapped  out  of  the  trance  and  soon  realized  what 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  75 


she  had  said  and  how  she  had  acted.  Clearly  embarrassed, 
she  quickly  but  gently  placed  her  head  on  my  chest  and 
wrapped  her  arms  around  me.  I  was  in  shock.  What  was 
happening?  Why  did  she  lose  it  like  that?  Was  she  insane? 
Did  she  forget  to  take  her  medication? 

After  the  initial  shock  wore  off,  I  figured  out  what  had 
happened.  Susan  was  so  introverted,  conservative,  and 
unworldly  that  all  the  experiences  of  this  trip  overwhelmed 
her:  an  emotional  overload.  In  our  earlier  conversations, 
Susan  mentioned  that  she  had  led  a  sheltered,  uneventful 
life;  she  was  never  asked  to  a  dance  in  high  school,  had 
limited  experience  dating,  had  low  self  esteem,  was  teased 
by  classmates  regarding  her  appearance,  and  did  nothing 
out  of  the  ordinary. 

It  soon  dawned  on  me  that  Susan  and  I  were  much  alike 
in  our  desire  to  experience  life  on  our  trip.  We  were  here  to 
live,  let  loose,  have  fun,  gather  life  experiences,  and  grow 
as  individuals.  Both  of  us  were  doing  things  in  Vegas  that 
we  would  probably  not  do  back  home.  We  were  living 
for  the  moment,  to  escape  the  routine  of  our  normal,  duty- 
laden,  responsible,  and  patterned  lives. 

I  spent  the  remainder  of  the  evening  in  Susan's  hotel 
room.  The  clock  was  ticking.  I  was  determined  to  make 
the  next  two  hours  the  most  memorable,  exhilarating,  and 
meaningful  memories  Susan  would  have  of  her  adventure. 

It  was  time  to  leave  for  the  airport.  As  I  was  about 
to  enter  the  elevator,  it  was  time  to  say  goodbye.  There 
was  not  much  to  say.  We  had  mentally,  physically,  and 
emotionally  said  good-bye  to  each  other  over  the  last 
two  hours.  The  elevator  door  opened.  We  embraced  one 
last  time.  As  the  door  was  closing,  we  gave  each  other  a 
friendly  wave  and  smile.  When  the  door  closed,  for  all 
intents  and  purposes,  my  Vegas  adventure  had  come  to  an 
end. 

I  would  be  hard-pressed  to  remember  what  I  had  for 
lunch  last  Tuesday  or  what  I  did  on  any  given  weekend  a 
year  ago;  yet,  I  remember  vividly  and  fondly  the  events  of 
my  vacation  some  twenty-five  years  ago. 

Page  76  4  p.m.  Count 


PHYLOGENY 

Fermin  Venzor 


History  or  course  of  the  development  and  evolution  of  a  race  or 
genetically  related  group  of  organisms. 

-Webster  s  Third  New  International  Dictionary- 


J2- 

„-&'*"'      '"■■■    '  ,x^*mik.      ***** >l>, 


We  cannot  hope  Phylogeny  will  explain  the  morphology  of 
philosophies. 

-  W.P.  Kent- 

My  body  lies  motionless  there,  interred  under  six  feet  of 
earth.  It  formed  for  nine  months  in  the  womb,  destroyed  in 
a  minute  or  two.  If  people  can  see  me  no  more,  my  name 
will  erase  from  their  minds,  the  projects  I  started  to  do, 
forever  will  come  to  a  pause. 

Some  chores  I  left  halfway  complete,  most  hopes  and 
dreams  never  achieved,  I  took  them  with  me  to  the  grave, 
forever  locked  up  in  my  head. 

My  mind  is  discovering  new  worlds,  so  strange,  I'm  just 
floating  out  here.  I  think  I'm  appointed  a  guide,  who 
knows,  I  might  be  on  my  own.  What  language  do  I  have  to 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  77 


speak?  Who  tells  me  which  cloak  I  must  wear? 

When  is  it  my  turn  to  go  see  "The  One"  we  must  all  answer 

to? 

Enigmas  and  questions  abound,  can  anyone  give  me  a  clue? 
Is  this  place  as  real  as  it  seems?  Perhaps  I'm  just  having  a 
dream. 

My  soul  knows  such  places  exist,  it  feels  right  at  home  with 
this  crowd.  The  beings  that  pass  by  my  side,  they  all  seem 
so  bright  and  advanced.  Some  don't  look  like  humans  at 
all,  I  wonder  what  planet  they're  from? 
I'm  thinking,  is  that  how  we'll  look  when  we  have  evolved 
once  again? 

I  sit  here  and  doubt  fills  my  mind.  Is  this  the  next  phase  in 
my  life?  Will  I  still  develop  some  more?  Or  is  it  the  end  of 
the  road? 

Adios,  I  must  leave  you  for  now,  they're  telling  me  my  turn 
is  up.  I'll  try  to  discover  the  truth,  and  vow  to  enlighten 
you  some,  but  just  in  case  we  can't  touch  base,  they 
promise,  you  will  get  your  chance. 

Amazing!  It's  out  of  this  world!  No  words  can  describe 
what  I'm  seeing! 


Page  78  4  p.m.  Count 


Truck'  n 

Jason  E.  Davis 

Out  for  weeks  at  a  time 

home  for  about  the  same. 

Going  from  the  Port  of  Miami  to 

Camp  Pendleton,  Brownsville,  Edmonton. 


Accident  up  ahead 


Driving  from  sunup  to  sundown 

is  the  way  it's  got  to  be. 

Hauling  everything  from  Army  tanks  to 

cotton  pickers,  that's  how  I  live  my  life. 


Bear  sitting  at  mile  marker  218 


Getting  up  on  top  of  the  load 
and  spreading  the  tarp  as  far  as  it  will  go. 
I  have  to  be  careful,  watch  where  I  step 
no  room  for  mistakes  with  miles  to  travel. 


Coast  is  clear, 
hammer  down 


I  love  my  time  on  the  road 
but  I  am  really  needed  at  home. 
The  worst  part  of  this  all 
is  kissing  the  wife  goodbye. 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  79 


The  Great  Hunters 

Isaac  Searcy 

It  was  opening  day  of  the  Missouri  deer  hunting 
season  and  I'd  hardly  slept  all  night.  I  woke  up  at  4:30 
a.m.  My  older  brother,  Zeb,  was  already  up.  Samson,  my 
younger  brother,  was  still  snoring,  so  I  went  over  and  gave 
him  a  brotherly  punch  on  the  shoulder.  "Hey  knucklehead, 
get  up!"  I  said  to  him.  Instantly,  he  was  wide  awake, 
bug-eyed  and  looking  like  he  had  slept  less  than  anyone.  I 
remember  my  first  deer  hunt;  I  probably  acted  the  same,  but 
this  was  my  third  hunt  and  Samson's  first.  At  last,  he  was 
twelve  years  old  and  could  go  deer  hunting. 

The  last  couple  of  years  had  been  hard  on  the  little 
guy;  heck,  they  were  tough  on  me  too.  Dad,  Zeb,  and  I 
would  pile  into  Dad's  white  '79  Toyota  pickup  and  head 
to  Missouri  to  go  deer  hunting.  I  hated  leaving  Samson 
behind.  My  brothers  and  I  did  everything  together:  chores, 
hunt,  fish,  ride  bikes,  play  video  games,  fight,  smoke 
cigarettes,  I  mean  everything!  So  to  watch  him  stand  there 
with  Mom  underneath  the  basketball  hoop  in  our  driveway 
and  wave,  holding  back  tears,  doing  his  best  to  act  like  a 
man  at  ten  and  eleven  years  old,  was  tough  on  me,  as  well. 
He  wanted  to  come  along,  and  I  knew  the  feeling.  I  too  had 
to  stay  back  in  Iowa  with  Mom  while  Zeb  went  on  his  first 
two  deer  hunts. 

This  time,  however,  we  were  all  together.  Our 
grandparents  lived  in  northwest  Missouri  and  owned  about 
a  thousand  acres  of  land;  quite  a  bit  of  it  was  brush,  timber, 
and  forest.  My  dad  had  hunted  the  area  his  whole  life  and 
started  us  boys  out  doing  the  same. 

We  needed  to  be  in  our  stands  by  daylight,  but  it 
was  tradition  for  Grandma  to  fix  us  breakfast.  We  sat  down 
at  the  kitchen  table  and  started  eating.  The  television  on  the 
counter  was  turned  to  the  morning  news,  but  was  on  mute. 
Every  time  our  spoons  scraped  the  bowls  we  ate  out  of  or 
the  chairs  we  sat  in  creaked,  we'd  look  at  the  culprit  and 

Page  80  4  p.m.  Count 


frown.  I  don't  know  what  they  were  thinking,  but  I  thought, 
"Dang,  can't  you  guys  be  quiet!  They  can  probably  hear 
us,"  thinking  about  the  deer  out  in  the  forest,  as  if  they 
could  hear  through  walls  and  from  miles  away.  Even 
Grandma  was  affected  by  our  anxiety.  She  treaded  lightly 
across  the  kitchen  linoleum,  being  sure  to  pick  up  her  navy 
blue  house  slippers  with  each  step,  turning  the  water  faucet 
on  low  as  she  rinsed  dishes,  and  quietly  shutting  cabinet 
doors. 

I  was  young  and  so  were  my  brothers:  twelve, 
fourteen,  and  sixteen.  That  had  a  little  bit  to  do  with  why 
we  were  acting  the  way  we  were,  but  not  everything. 
Someone  once  told  me  that  deer  hunting  has  the  power 
to  come  over  people  and  possess  them,  to  make  them  do 
things  they  wouldn't  normally  do.  I  suppose  this  was  one 
of  those  times.  As  for  Grandma  and  Grandpa,  I  reckon  they 
sensed  we  had  a  mild  case  of  buck  fever  coming  on,  so  they 
just  fueled  the  fire  by  playing  along. 

After  a  bowl  of  hot  oatmeal  at  a  quiet  kitchen  table, 
we  prepared  to  leave,  bundling  up  in  our  winter  clothes. 
Grandpa  made  sure  we  had  our  orange  vests  and  hats  on. 
He  had  been  the  recipient  of  a  terrible  hunting  accident 
many  years  before  while  out  quail  hunting  with  friends.  He 
felt  lucky  to  still  have  his  legs  and  always  preached  hunter 
safety  to  us  boys. 

Finally  we  were  out  the  door.  Grandma  quietly 
called  us  back  to  throw  a  couple  hand  warmers  in  our 
pockets.  Then  they  both  whispered,  "Good  luck." 

Each  of  us  climbed  up  on  one  of  Grandpa's  Honda 
Big  Red  three-wheelers,  guns  lying  across  our  laps.  We 
hunted  with  high-power  rifles;  I  hunted  with  a  .243  and 
both  Zeb  and  Samson  hunted  with  a  .308.  Samson  sure 
did  look  awkward  over  on  his  three-wheeler.  He  wasn't  a 
very  big  kid,  about  5'  2"  with  finger-length  shaggy  brown 
hair,  big  eyes  and  an  even  bigger  smile.  That  three-wheeler 
dwarfed  him  but  he  sure  knew  how  to  ride  one.  We  grew  up 
riding  them,  blazing  trails  through  every  acre  of  Grandpa's 
land,  acting  like  new-age  Lewis  and  Clark  explorers. 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  81 


As  we  fired  the  engines  to  life,  I  cringed  at  the 
loud  beat  of  their  exhaust.  Here  we  were  trying  to  be  all 
quiet  and  sneaky,  only  to  send  earth-thumping  sound 
waves  across  the  pre-dawn  sky.  Zeb  quickly  wheeled  away 
heading  south.  He  had  about  a  mile  ride  across  a  tilled 
cornfield  to  get  to  his  stand.  Samson  and  I  went  the  other 
direction,  our  headlights  cutting  through  the  darkness.  It 
was  about  a  two  mile  ride  to  my  deer  stand  and  Samson's 
was  about  a  mile  north  of  mine.  Heading  down  Grandma 
and  Grandpa's  long  lane,  side  by  side,  I  looked  over  at 
Sam.  He  had  a  grin  on  his  face  that  expressed  pure  glee, 
and  eyes  that  looked  like  headlights  themselves.  He  was 
excited,  no  question  about  it. 

We  pulled  out  on  the  blacktop  and  sped  up  to  about 
thirty  miles  per  hour,  tires  humming  their  symphony  on  the 
asphalt,  and  then  turned  onto  an  old  dirt  road.  I  didn't  have 
far  to  go  and  wheeled  into  a  vacant  farm  house  my  family 
calls  Cecil  Brown's.  Grandpa  owned  the  property.  No  one 
had  lived  there  for  years,  but  I  suppose  some  guy  by  the 
name  of  Cecil  used  to.  It  was  a  medium-sized  white  house 
and  an  ordinary  passer-by  probably  would  have  thought 
someone  lived  there.  Grandma  kept  it  that  way,  lawn 
mowed  and  neat.  A  small  shanty  was  out  back  and  two 
great  big  maples  towered  over  the  house  in  the  front  yard. 
I  parked  underneath  those  trees,  relieved  to  shut  off  the 
obnoxious  motor.  I  could  still  hear  Samson  heading  down 
the  dirt  road  to  his  stand,  playing  the  throttle  like  it  was  a 
musical  instrument.  Silently,  I  cursed  him  for  disturbing  the 
peace,  (knowing  there  was  nothing  he  could  do  about  it), 
yet  thinking  to  myself,  why  don't  you  just  scream  at  the  top 
of  your  lungs,  "READY  OR  NOT,  HERE  WE  COME!" 

I  could  barely  see  through  the  darkness,  but  I  knew 
the  area.  Setting  off  for  my  deer  stand,  I  crossed  Cecil's 
yard  and  entered  a  forty-acre  hayfield  I  had  to  walk  across. 
In  the  distance  I  heard  Samson  kill  the  engine  and  now  it 
was  silent,  almost  scary  silent.  The  crunch  of  dead  grass 
and  clover  under  my  feet  slowed  my  pace  down  to  a  tip- 
toe. During  the  day  I  wouldn't  have  thought  twice  about 

Page  82  4  p.m.  Count 


crossing  an  open  field  alone,  but  in  the  dark,  well,  I  just 
froze  up.  My  head  was  on  a  swivel  and  I  truly  felt  like  I 
was  being  watched.  What  was  that?  I  heard  something  and 
stopped.  Listening  intently,  training  my  ears  to  every  sound 
of  the  night,  I  quickly  scanned  my  brain  for  what  could  be 
out  there:  deer,  dog,  a  loose  cow.  I  thought  to  myself,  What 
if  it  was  another  hunter?  What  if  I'm  being  hunted?  My 
heart  was  beating  like  a  bongo  drum  and  a  cold  chill  went 
through  my  core.  Not  even  the  gun  in  my  hands  could  calm 
the  storm  of  apprehension  blowing  over  my  body.  I  nearly 
turned  and  ran,  then  thought,  Run?  You  can 't  run  nimrod. 
Suddenly  I  felt  stupid  tip-toeing  around  like  a  child.  My 
clenched  nerves  released  their  grip  on  my  legs  and  I  started 
off  for  my  stand. 

All  of  a  sudden,  "whoosh,"  a  covey  of  quail  took 
flight  from  right  under  my  feet.  "Eegh!"  I  heard  myself 
scream  as  I  danced  the  dance  of  the  startled  and  hit  the 
ground  like  a  fallen  tree,  rifle  tight  to  my  chest.  My  heart 
was  in  my  throat  as  I  realized  what  had  just  happened. 
I  swear  I  could  hear  those  quail  laughing  their  little  tail 
feathers  off  as  they  flew  for  cover.  "Ha,  Ha,  Ha,  Ha,  Ha, 
we  got  him  didn't  we;  he  was  so  scared;  I  bet  he  crapped 
his  pants!"  Feeling  like  the  fool  I  must  have  looked  like,  I 
took  off  walking  with  a  confident  stride  that  belied  the  way 
I  truly  felt. 

Finally,  I  got  to  my  stand  and  quickly  climbed 
up  the  tree.  The  sun's  rays  were  beginning  to  peek  over 
the  horizon  and  my  eyes  adjusted  to  the  early  pink  and 
orange  light.  I  was  perched  in  a  massive  oak  and  my  deer 
stand  looked  more  like  a  club-house  for  kids  than  a  stand 
to  hunt  out  of.  Dad  had  made  it  a  few  years  prior  with  2 
X  4  lumber.  It  had  a  four- foot  square  floor  and  a  built-in 
seat,  with  the  trunk  of  the  tree  to  lean  back  on.  Braces  had 
been  built  in  on  my  left,  right,  and  in  front  of  me  to  use  as 
gun  rests.  I  sat  in  my  tree,  snuggled  in  the  deep  corner  of 
the  hayfield  I  had  just  walked  across,  forest  covering  my 
backside,  left  and  right,  and  hayfield  all  out  in  front  of  me. 
Deer  liked  to  come  out  in  the  hayfield  to  graze  on  grass  and 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  83 


clover.  One  of  the  many  trails  they  used  to  enter  the  field 
ran  right  underneath  my  stand. 

After  an  hour  of  scanning  my  surroundings,  my 
mind  began  to  drift.  I  sat  there  staring  at  the  names  carved 
in  the  giant  oak  I  was  perched  in.  Everyone  who  had  used 
this  stand  before  me  had  left  their  mark:  Dad,  brother  Zeb, 
cousins  Jimmy,  Jay,  and  Josh.  I  pulled  out  my  buck  knife 
and  began  carving  the  name  of  the  greatest  hunter  of  them 
all.  Putting  the  final  touches  on  my  name,  I  looked  up. 
Holy  shit!  There  s  deer  in  front  of  me.  Where  'd  they  come 
from?  The  thrill  of  the  hunt  was  coursing  through  my  veins 
as  I  looked  them  over.  One,  two,  three,  four  deer  were 
standing  right  there,  three  does  and  a  little  button-buck.  I 
had  told  myself  that  this  year  I  was  going  to  get  a  trophy 
buck,  not  just  any  buck,  a  big  one.  I  sat  there  for  a  time 
marveling  at  the  beauty  of  the  four  deer,  wondering  where 
their  leader  was.  Before  long,  they  drifted  away. 

I  went  back  to  daydreaming,  thinking  about  how 
exciting,  yet  calming  deer  hunting  was.  One  minute  I'm  on 
the  edge  of  my  seat,  palms  sweating,  and  teeth  chattering; 
ten  minutes  later  I'm  relaxing,  just  enjoying  the  morning. 
And  boy  was  it  ever  a  beautiful  morning.  The  last  couple  of 
years  had  been  uncharacteristically  cold  for  the  area.  Not 
that  year  though;  the  sun  was  shining  at  fifty  degrees  and 
the  wind  was  barely  blowing.  I  was  just  sitting  there  when 
suddenly. . . 

"Whack,  whack,  whack,  sh,  wham,  sh,  sh!" 
Something  behind  me  was  running  through  the  forest  floor, 
straight  at  me.  I  came  out  of  my  stupor  and  sat  straight  up, 
back  rigid,  and  thought,  Whatever  it  is,  its  coming  swiftly 
It  has  to  be  the  trophy  buck,  coming  to  look  for  his  three 
does.  Get  ready  daydreamer.  Act  fast;  you  '11  have  to  shoot 
him  on  the  run.  There  he  is! 

"What  the  hell!"  I  said  out  loud,  as  three  turkeys 
came  running  past.  I  couldn't  believe  it.  I  sat  there 
hating  the  red-headed  little  ostriches  as  they  tore  across 
the  hayfield  on  some  unknown  mission.  The  thought  of 
blowing  their  heads  off  actually  crossed  my  mind,  but  I 

Page  84  4  p.m.  Count 


thought  of  what  I  did  two  years  before  while  deer  hunting 
and  decided  against  it.  I  slipped  back  into  the  dreamy  state 
thinking  about  that  incident  as  the  turkeys  headed  into  the 
timber  on  the  far  side  of  the  hayfield. 

My  first  year  deer  hunting  started  out  as  a  total 
disaster.  It  was  unbelievably  cold  on  opening  day,  so  Dad 
parked  his  truck  about  a  half-mile  from  my  stand  and  then 
he  walked  three  times  as  far  to  his  own.  He  said  if  I  got 
cold  to  go  warm  up  in  the  truck  because  he  left  the  keys 
in  it.  Well,  sure  enough,  after  only  a  couple  hours  I  was 
freezing  and  went  and  warmed  up  my  toes  in  the  truck  and 
got  jacked  up  on  Dad's  coffee.  On  my  way  back  to  my 
stand  a  little  squirrel  came  along,  jumped  up  on  a  clump 
of  dirt  protruding  from  the  snow  and  started  chirping  at 
me  from  about  ten  yards  away.  I  don't  know  why,  but  I 
suppose  because  I  was  young  and  dumb,  and  just  wanted 
to  shoot  something,  or  maybe  I  can  blame  it  on  all  Dad's 
coffee  I  drank  in  the  truck,  but  for  whatever  reason,  I  shot 
it.  Two  feet  of  pure-white  snow  covered  the  ground  and  that 
squirrel  painted  a  pretty  gruesome  picture  all  over  the  top 
of  a  fifteen  foot  circle.  As  my  shot  echoed  through  the  land, 
I  quickly  thought  about  what  I  had  just  done.  I  couldn't 
believe  I  had  acted  so  impulsively.  I  got  down  on  my 
hands  and  knees  and  cleaned  up  the  area  as  best  as  I  could, 
covering  the  crimson  canvas  with  fresher,  whiter  snow. 
Then  I  took  off  for  my  stand. 

It  wasn't  long  before  I  noticed  Dad  walking  up,  all 
six  feet,  one  inch  of  him,  short  brown  beard  and  hat  that 
says,  "The  Buck  Stops  Here!"  He  wanted  to  know  if  I  had 
shot  a  deer.  "Yeah,"  I  lied,  "I  shot  at  one,  but  missed."  Dad 
responded,  "Well  where  was  he  at?  I  got  better  trackin'  eyes 
than  you  and  I'll  spot  the  blood  if  there  is  any."  I  lied  again 
and  said,  "He  was  right  over  there,"  pointing  a  finger  across 
the  hayfield  at  some  timber  about  fifty  yards  away. 

I  felt  bad  and  wanted  to  tell  him  what  had  really 
happened,  but  knew  he  would  be  pissed,  and  quite  frankly, 
I  was  petrified  thinking  he  would  stick  his  size  twelve 
Timberland  up  my  ass  if  he  knew  the  truth.  Dad  couldn't 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  85 


find  any  deer  tracks,  let  alone  any  tracks  with  a  blood  trail 
behind  them.  Finally  he  called  off  the  search.  I  think  he 
began  to  wonder  if  I  didn't  just  shoot  at  an  imaginary  deer 
by  the  way  he  was  looking  at  me  and  questioning  my  story. 
It  was  getting  close  to  lunchtime,  so  we  headed  back  to  the 
truck. 

As  we  got  close  to  the  spot  where  I  had  the  run-in 
with  the  squirrel  I  picked  up  the  pace,  hoping  Dad  wouldn't 
notice  the  spot  in  the  snow  where  it  looked  like  someone 
had  been  making  snow  angels.  Being  the  way  Dad  is,  he 
doesn't  miss  anything  and  he  didn't  that  morning  either.  He 
slowed  up  when  he  saw  the  snow  angels  and  walked  over 
to  the  spot.  "This  is  strange,"  he  said,  as  he  started  kicking 
around  in  the  snow.  I  stood  there  willing  him  with  my 
mind  to  stop  investigating.  Then  he  saw  something  in  the 
snow  and  kicked  it  out  with  the  toe  of  his  boot.  It  was  the 
squirrel's  tail. 

"What  in  the. . ."  He  looked  at  me  and  said  in  his 
deep  authoritative  voice,  "Did  you  shoot  a  damn  squirrel 
this  morning!"  Knowing  my  lies  could  cover  my  backside 
no  longer,  I  owned  up  to  it  and  received  one  hell  of  an  ass- 
chewing. 

Coming  back  to  the  present  and  thinking  about  the 
turkeys,  I  decided  it  was  a  good  thing  I  didn't  make  that 
mistake  twice. 

I  pictured  the  look  on  Dad's,  Zeb's,  Samson's,  and 
my  grandparents'  faces  when  I  came  back  to  the  house 
with  my  Missouri  record  trophy  buck.  They  're  gonna  be  so 
jealous.  Yep,  they  sure  are. 

"Boom!"  a  shot  rang  out  in  the  distance  and  brought 
me  out  of  my  trance.  Wow,  that  was  close.  It  must  have 
been  Samson,  I  thought  to  myself.  He  was  only  a  mile 
away,  so  either  one  of  us  could  clearly  hear  the  other  if  one 
fired  a  gun.  I  was  happy  for  him  because  he  had  been  so 
stoked  for  this  hunt.  He  and  I  shared  a  bedroom  and  every 
night  for  the  last  two  months  he  had  talked  himself  to  sleep 
asking  about  deer  hunting.  "What's  the  furthest  you've 
ever  shot  a  deer  from?  Have  you  ever  seen  one  as  big  as 

Page  86  4  p.m.  Count 


the  one  Zeb  got  his  first  year?  What's  the  best  deer  hunting 
rifle,  a  .243  or  a  .308?"  I  must  have  answered  a  thousand 
questions,  or  at  least  I  tried  to. 

"Boom!  Boom!  Boom!"  three  more  shots  were 
fired.  Now  I  was  starting  to  wonder  what  in  the  heck  was 
going  on  because  that  was  surely  Samson  again.  I  climbed 
down  the  tree  and  started  walking  to  the  three-wheeler, 
trying  to  figure  out  why  he  would  need  to  shoot  four  times. 
Heck,  the  clip  only  held  four  bullets.  Surely  he  didn't 
shoot  more  than  one  deer.  Then  I  started  thinking  he  may 
have  killed  my  trophy  buck  and  would  get  the  honor  I  was 
dreaming  of. 

"Boom!  Boom!"  again  shots  rang  out.  Now  I  was 
off  and  running,  holding  my  hat  on  with  one  hand  and 
the  rifle  in  my  other,  picking  my  boots  up  high  so  they 
wouldn't  snag  in  the  grass  and  clover.  "Boom!  Boom!" 
again  the  crack  of  the  rifle  sounded. 

My  jealousy  turned  to  fear  as  I  ran  to  Cecil 
Brown's.  I  was  out  of  breath,  heart  bursting,  thinking  he 
had  to  be  in  a  gun  fight  over  there.  I  jumped  on  the  three- 
wheeler  and  raced  like  Dale  Jr.  down  the  old  dirt  road, 
dodging  pot  holes,  hitting  some,  splashing  mud  and  water 
all  over  myself. 

Arriving  at  his  deer  stand,  I  jumped  off  screaming 
his  name.  "Sam!  Samson!"  His  stand  was  empty  and  I  was 
just  about  to  start  freaking  out  when  he  yelled,  "Isaac,  over 
here.  I  got  one."  I  ran  into  the  timber  following  his  voice. 
Finding  him,  I  said  through  each  gasp  of  breath,  "What  the 
hell  happened?  I  heard  you  empty  two  clips." 
"Yep,"  he  said,  like  it  was  an  ordinary  way  of  hunting  deer. 
Then  he  looked  me  up  and  down  and  said,  "Jees,  what 
happened?  You  look  like  you  fell  in  the  creek." 

"Never  mind  me,  why'd  you  shoot  so  many  dang 
times?"  I  demanded.  Samson  responded  with  that  big  smile 
of  his,  "Hey,  don't  get  your  camouflage  all  in  a  bunch.  I'll 
tell  ya  what  happened.  A  buck  came  across  the  clearing 
on  a  trot.  Bang!  I  put  one  in  him,"  he  reenacted  the  scene 
with  the  gun  at  his  shoulder.  "He  staggered  from  the  shot, 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  87 


but  then  was  off  like  a  banshee."  Samson  slowly  started 
walking,  presumably  to  where  the  deer  was.  I  followed. 
He  started  in  with  the  tale  again.  "I  took  off  after  him.  He 
stopped  and  stared  back  at  me  from  about  fifty  yards  out;  I 
put  three  more  in  him.  Staggering  like  a  drunk,  he  started 
running  again.  Can  you  believe  that  bro?  Four  shots  and  he 
still  wouldn't  go  down!" 

I  started  to  calm  down  as  he's  telling  me  this;  all  I 
could  think  of  is  how  Dad  always  told  us  boys  not  to  chase 
a  deer  after  you  shoot  one.  "He'll  just  run  further."  Clearly 
Samson  had  a  bad  case  of  buck  fever. 

"I  chased  him  over  this  way  and  put  four  more 
in  him.  That's  when  he  dropped,"  he  said,  standing  there 
looking  proud.  Wow,  are  you  all  right  little  buddy?  I 
thought  to  myself.  Instead,  I  said,  "Okay,  well,  let's  get 
the  deer  and  drag  him  out."  We  headed  in  that  direction. 
Samson  led  the  way,  chest  out,  a  man  now  that  he  had 
killed  a  deer. 

I  have  to  admit,  I  was  a  bit  apprehensive  to  find  out 
just  how  big  Samson's  buck  was.  I  mean,  what  if  he  killed 
my  trophy,  my  Missouri  record.  He'd  get  all  the  accolades 
and  I'd  be  left  with  what?  Nothing!  I  started  to  picture  it,  all 
the  family  sitting  around  talking  about  the  big  bucks  they 
had  shot  and  Dad  looking  over  at  me  saying,  "Hey  Isaac, 
tell  'em  about  the  time  you  shot  that  squirrel." 

Walking  up  to  the  dead  deer,  I  was  relieved  to 
see  its  small  rack,  but  also  felt  queasy.  I  had  never  seen 
a  blood-red  deer  before.  If  I  didn't  know  better  I'd  have 
thought  he  killed  it  with  a  machete.  Its  hair  was  matted  this 
way  and  that,  looking  like  a  newborn  calf  after  its  mother 
licks  off  the  afterbirth. 

Samson  plopped  down  beside  it  and  held  up  the 
head  by  the  antlers.  "Nice  one  ain't  it,"  he  said.  It  was  a 
small  six  point,  each  antler  no  bigger  than  a  man's  hand  and 
I  thought,  not  really,  but  said,  "yeah,"  not  wanting  to  hurt 
the  man's  feelings. 

Now  we  needed  to  get  the  deer  to  the  three-wheeler. 
We  were  a  couple  of  corn-fed,  Iowa  farm  boys  that  grew 

Page  88  4  p.m.  Count 


up  slinging  hay  bales  and  buckets  of  corn  around,  but 
dragging  that  deer  the  length  of  two  and  a  half  football 
fields,  through  brush  and  trees,  wasn't  the  easiest  thing  to 
accomplish.  Each  of  us  grabbed  a  side  of  the  antlers  and 
started  pulling,  hips  and  heads  low,  butts  out,  just  like  my 
football  coach  taught  me  to  push  a  sled. 

After  fifty  yards,  we  puckered  out.  Samson  plopped 
back  on  the  ground  and  leaned  up  against  his  scarlet  deer, 
trying  to  catch  his  breath  and  said,  "Damn,  there  has  gotta 
be  a  better  way  to  do  this."  I  was  huffing  and  puffing  too 
when  I  thought  of  the  answer.  "Hey,  why  don't  we  just  gut 
the  deer  out  now?  That'll  get  rid  of  at  least  thirty  or  forty 
pounds." 

"All  right,  good  idea.  You  ever  done  it  before?"  he 
questioned.  "Sure  I've  done  it.  I've  killed  two  deer,  haven't 
I?"  The  truth  of  the  matter  was  that  I  had  never  gutted  a 
deer  by  myself.  Dad  showed  me  how  in  previous  years,  but 
I  wasn't  going  to  admit  that.  After  all,  I  was  the  big  brother, 
and  the  expert. 

We  rolled  the  deer  over  on  his  back  to  start  surgery, 
and  I  tried  to  remember  what  Dad  had  previously  told  me, 
but  no  words  of  advice  were  coming  to  mind,  so  I  just 
started  in  like  I  knew  what  I  was  doing.  I  did  remember 
Dad  making  one  long  slit  and  then  pulling  all  the  gory  guts 
out  with  one  pull,  clean  as  could  be,  making  it  seem  easy. 
My  procedure  didn't  quite  go  like  that.  Samson  ended 
up  on  his  hands  and  knees,  head  and  shoulders  inside  the 
carcass,  butt  sticking  up  in  the  air,  retrieving  entrails.  By 
the  time  we  were  finished,  I  was  amazed  that  we  could 
possibly  butcher  that  deer  any  more  than  it  already  was. 
Sam  didn't  look  much  better.  In  fact,  with  all  the  blood  he 
managed  to  get  on  himself  he  looked  like  the  deer  just  gave 
birth  to  him. 

Finally  we  got  the  deer  to  the  three-wheelers  and 
barely  managed  to  get  the  dang  thing  up  on  the  back  end. 
Then  we  headed  for  the  house. 

As  we  rode  up  the  lane,  the  loud  thump  of  the  three- 
wheeler's  exhaust  trumpeted  our  victorious  return.  We 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  89 


pulled  up  to  the  house  as  Grandpa  and  Grandma  came  out 
smiling,  camera  in  hand.  Their  proud  faces  slowly  turned 
to  astonishment,  first  looking  at  Sam,  then  to  me,  finally 
to  the  deer,  then  at  each  other.  I  looked  down  at  my  mud- 
splattered  self,  then  over  at  Sam  and  his  identical  twin,  the 
bloody  deer;  I  opened  my  mouth  to  explain  but  Grandpa 
cut  me  off.  He  turned  to  Sam  and  said  with  his  old  Missouri 
drawl,  "Boy  what  happened?  That  deer  redder  than  a  dick 
on  a  dog!  Your  dang  finger  get  stuck  on  the  trigger  or 
what?"  Samson  had  not  stopped  grinning  since  the  moment 
we  pulled  up  to  the  house  and  his  happiness  and  pride  were 
just  too  evident.  I  hopped  off  the  three-wheeler  and  went 
over,  slapped  him  on  the  back,  pointed  at  the  deer  and  said, 
"Grandpa,  that  deer  must  have  been  the  toughest  deer  to 
ever  cross  your  land.  If  it  hadn't  been  for  Samson's  precise 
accuracy,  he'd  of  had  to  shoot  it  at  least  eight  more  times." 


Page  90  4  p.m.  Count 


"C10H15N" 

The  Power  of  Methamphetamine 

Joe  Cavallaro  III 


Is  it  possible  for  the  demon  of  addiction  to 
ever  find  residence  in  your  precious  existence? 
Your  beautiful  life  is  so  innocent  now. ... 
Childhood  dreams  and  playful  laughter  and 
eyes  so  trusting  only  your  mommy  and  I  can  see. 

You  were  born  under  the  influence  of  a  substance 
you  know  nothing  about,  and  I  fear  the  demon  will  prevail. 
As  I  watch  you  grow,  I  can  only  hope  that  your  choices 
steer  you  from  the  places  I  found  myself. 

Will  you  ever  turn  your  back  on  the  ones  that  love  you 

and  dance  with  death? 

Allowing  the  beast  to  live  and  dwell  in  you  and  all  that  you 

do? 

Breaking  the  chains  of  my  own  addiction  has  awakened  me 

to  the  possibilities 

of  your  uncharted  future,  and  I  wonder. ... 

The  power  of  God  will  be  the 

only  victory  possible 

For  any  of  us  who  surrender  to 

this  satanic  power. 

Stay  strong,  my  child.... 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  91 


The  Beet  Scene 

Justin  Brooks 

My  grandma  was  famous  for  her  beets,  and 
everyone  in  the  family  ate  them  for  holiday  meals.  She 
would  never  let  anyone  know  her  cooking  secrets,  but  I  do 
know  that  she  used  a  lot  of  brown  sugar.  One  time,  when  I 
was  older,  I  asked  her  about  her  famous  beets  and  she  said, 
"I  put  love  into  all  of  my  recipes." 

Grandma  was  a  red-headed  woman,  who  was 
named  after  her  Aunt  Zelpha  Jean.  She  was  like  most 
red-heads  -  sharp,  intelligent,  and  feisty.  She  never  had  a 
problem  with  back-handing  anyone  who  got  out  of  line, 
especially  when  it  came  to  the  use  of  poor  table  manners. 
Her  house  rules  were  always  obeyed  without  question,  even 
having  the  kids  set  the  table  for  holiday  meals. 

Every  year  Mom  and  Dad  would  take  us  kids  from 
Oklahoma  City  to  Grandma's  house  in  Heizer.  Heizer  is  a 
small  unincorporated  town  in  central  Kansas  just  north  of 
Great  Bend.  The  town  might  have  three  hundred  residents 
but  not  a  single  paved  road. 

Grandma's  house  was  a  five-bedroom,  two-story 
white  house  that  sat  on  half  a  block.  It  was  framed  with 
tall  maples  and  juniper  hedges.  The  house  was  actually 
passed  down  to  her  by  her  parents,  my  great-grandparents. 
They  had  lived  there  for  nearly  thirty  years  before  my 
grandmother  moved  in. 

It  was  usually  a  madhouse  at  Grandma's  during  the 
holidays.  She  would  slave  away  at  the  meal,  so  it  would 
be  finished  before  the  relatives  arrived.  It  was  a  lot  of  fun 
getting  reacquainted  with  cousins  that  I  had  not  seen  for  a 
whole  year.  We  would  run  through  the  house  until  Grandma 
would  order  us  outside.  For  some  reason,  we  always  ended 
up  fighting  with  each  other  and  having  to  be  separated. 

I  will  never  forget  my  dear  great-great  Aunt  Zelpha 
Jean.  Everyone  called  her  Aunt  Jim  for  short  because  her 
father  wanted  a  boy  but  never  got  one,  so  he  just  started 

Page  92  4  p.m.  Count 


calling  her  Jim.  She  was  a  registered  nurse  when  she  was 
younger,  but  she  lost  her  only  child,  John,  to  polio  and 
never  stepped  another  foot  into  a  doctor's  office  or  hospital 
again.  She  lived  well  into  her  eighties  but  was  never  quite 
the  same  after  her  tragic  loss.  This  particular  Thanksgiving, 
she  was  in  her  mid-seventies,  and  we  were  all  delighted 
to  see  her.  At  her  side,  as  always,  was  her  husband,  Uncle 
Earl.  They  looked  like  any  other  older  couple.  She  was 
short  with  white  hair;  he  was  average  height  and  bald. 
Every  time  I  saw  them,  they  had  on  these  polyester  suits. 
Aunt  Jim's  was  always  pink  with  a  white  blouse.  Uncle 
Earl  would  wear  a  brown  polyester,  flannel-looking  sports 
coat,  with  flat  brown  slacks  and  a  tan,  button-down  dress 
shirt.  Their  clothing  looked  like  the  stuff  from  a  thrift  shop. 
Not  that  they  shopped  there,  I  just  think  that  they  hadn't 
bought  any  new  clothes  since  the  1950's. 

I  must  have  been  around  ten  years  old,  and 
Grandma  told  me  to  put  out  the  little  place  cards  on  the 
table.  Yes,  she  even  had  assigned  seating.  She  also  said, 
"Justin,  you  get  to  sit  at  the  grown-up  table  this  year."  I  was 
astonished  at  her  remark! 

My  cousins  were  not  even  impressed  with  my 
graduation.  I  tried  to  make  them  jealous  by  saying,  "I'm 
a  grown-up  now.  Y'all  ain't  cause  y'all  still  have  to  sit  at 
the  kiddy  table."  None  of  my  egging  on  worked.  What  did 
they  know?  They  were  just  little  kids  that  had  to  sit  at  that 
crummy  blue  card  table  with  the  folding  chairs. 

The  grown-up  table  sat  about  twenty  and  looked 
prestigious  to  me.  At  every  place,  there  were  two  forks, 
two  spoons,  a  butter  knife,  a  plate,  a  cloth  napkin,  and  two 
drinking  glasses.  The  kids  never  got  to  drink  out  of  two 
glasses  in  one  day,  much  less  in  one  meal. 

After  everyone  was  seated,  we  started  passing  the 
food  around.  There  were  turkey,  ham,  sweet  potatoes, 
mashed  potatoes,  brown  gravy,  green  beans,  carrots,  olives, 
and  my  grandma's  famous  beets.  Aunt  Jim  was  sitting  on 
my  left  and  Grandma  on  my  right.  As  the  dishes  came  my 
way,  I  helped  Aunt  Jim  with  loading  up  her  plate.  I  felt  like 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  93 


I  was  truly  living  up  to  the  "grown-up"  role  because  our 
plates  were  piled  to  the  breaking  points. 

Before  anyone  could  eat,  it  was  time  for  a  moment 
of  silence  followed  by  one  of  my  Uncle  Mike's  prayers. 
Mike  is  my  mom's  tall,  lanky,  bald  brother  and  is  always 
making  jokes  and  jacking  around,  so  it  is  hard  to  take  him 
seriously.  Every  time  he  spoke  to  the  family,  it  seemed  like 
it  was  off  the  seat  of  his  pants.  His  prayers  were  usually 
something  like  this:  "Well  Father,  thank  you  for  all  of 
this  food  we  are  about  to  eat. .  .Urn. .  .God,  please  let  those 
Dallas  Cowboys  win  today. .  .Urn. .  .You  know,  we  have  all 
come  from  a  great  distance  to  be  here  today. .  .so  thanks 
for  getting  us  here  safely. .  .Urn. .  .Please  protect  us  in  the 
future.  Amen!"  I  remember  thinking  that  I  will  lead  prayer 
one  of  these  days  and  do  a  much  better  job.  We  finally 
started  eating  after  everyone  thanked  Mike  for  saying  the 
prayer. 

Aunt  Jim  dug  into  her  pile  of  food  like  she  had 
never  eaten  a  day  in  her  life.  I  still  firmly  believe  if  she 
would  have  had  a  shovel,  she  would  have  used  it.  She  had 
already  eaten  half  of  everything  on  her  plate,  including  the 
beets.  The  whole  table  was  stunned  into  silence.  Grandma 
was  the  first  to  come  out  of  the  trance  and  say,  "Jim,  you 
sure  are  hungry." 

As  Aunt  Jim  was  shoveling  another  fork  full  of 
beets  into  her  mouth,  she  replied,  "Zelpha,  this  is  the  . . .." 

That  was  all  Jim  managed  to  say  because  she  started 
choking.  This  time  the  whole  table  was  staring  in  horror, 
especially  me!  There  were  a  few  comments  like,  "Aunt 
Jim  are  you  all  right?"  I  thought  to  myself,  how  is  she 
going  to  answer  you?  SHE  IS  CHOKING,  PEOPLE!  The 
words,  "Somebody  help  her!"  were  about  to  come  out  of 
my  mouth  until  she  did  the  most  remarkable  thing  I  had 
ever  seen.  She  let  out  this  burp  like  someone  does  that  has 
swallowed  too  much  water  at  the  swimming  pool.  Along 
with  this  burp,  not  only  did  the  contents  of  her  mouth  come 
out,  but  everything  she  had  already  eaten  as  well.  She  was 
very  lady-like  about  it  because  not  one  drop  landed  on  my 

Page  94  4  p.m.  Count 


grandma's  linen  table  cloth.  It  all  landed  back  on  her  plate. 

I  have  always  had  a  weak  stomach  when  it  comes 
to  matters  like  this  and  usually  get  sick  after  watching 
someone  else  get  sick.  I  silently  said  to  myself,  "Don't 
look.  What  ever  you  do,  DON'T  LOOK!"  I  couldn't  help 
myself.  My  eyes  were  drawn  to  it  like  a  tracker  beam.  The 
plate  was  nothing  more  than  a  pile  of  mush  and  red  swirls. 

After  I  was  able  to  pull  my  golf  ball-sized  eyes 
away,  I  noticed  that  everyone  at  the  table  was  still  eating. 
Surely  they  had  seen  what  I  had  just  witnessed.  No  one  was 
even  looking  to  the  corner  of  the  table  where  Jim  and  I  sat. 

I  remember  looking  at  the  top  of  my  Uncle  John's 
bald  head,  and  I  actually  caught  him  sneaking  a  peek  at  the 
disaster  zone  across  from  him.  Then  he  just  shoved  another 
fork  full  of  food  into  his  mouth.  I  thought,  if  being  able  to 
eat,  after  watching  someone  get  sick  at  the  dinner  table, 
meant  you  were  a  "grown-up,"  I  wanted  to  go  back  to  the 
kiddy  table. 

The  most  amazing  part  was  when  dear  old  Aunt 
Jim  picked  her  fork  up  and  was  preparing  to  dive  back  in. 
Luckily,  Grandma  stepped  in  and  said,  "Oh,  Aunt  Jim! 
Here,  I'll  fix  you  a  new  plate." 

"Zelpha,  I'm  just  fine.  Now  you  sit  down  and  enjoy 
your  dinner,  and  I'll  just  eat  this."  Aunt  Jim  said. 

I  think  Jim  was  very  embarrassed  about  her 
predicament,  and  everyone  was  able  to  pick  up  on  that 
by  acting  as  if  nothing  had  happened.  Honestly,  they 
were  all  waiting  for  the  scene  to  unfold  in  front  of  them. 
Aunt  Jim  and  Grandma  were  both  very  bull-headed.  I  still 
cannot  believe  that  there  was  actually  a  little  bit  of  a  tug- 
o-war  over  the  plate  of  gruel.  Thankfully  Grandma  was 
the  stronger  of  the  two  and  wrestled  the  plate  out  of  Jim's 
grasp.  I  almost  let  out  a  gasp  of  relief  over  Grandma's 
victory. 

Since  we  were  at  Grandma's  house,  with  her  rules, 
everyone  was  expected  to  ask  her  to  be  excused  from  the 
table.  I  had  to  wait  for  her  to  come  back.  Worst  of  all, 
sometimes  she  would  say,  "You  may  not  be  excused  from 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  95 


the  table.  You  can  sit  here  so  everyone  can  enjoy  your 
company."  Then  she  would  give  you  that  grandmotherly- 
loving-smile  of  hers.  I  really  tried  to  finish  eating,  but  I 
could  not  get  past  the  geyser,  like  Old  Faithful,  that  came 
out  of  Aunt  Jim's  mouth. 

When  Grandma  was  done  fixing  Jim  a  new  plate, 
she  sat  back  down  and  actually  started  eating  again. 
Everyone  was  eating!  I  just  knew  if  I  asked  to  be  excused,  I 
would  be  told,  "Finish  your  plate,  honey." 

I  felt  like  screaming,  I  just  can't  do  it,  Grandma! 
I  just  can't!  She  must  have  sensed  my  discomfort  and 
leaned  over  to  whisper  in  my  ear,  "You  may  be  excused 
from  the  table,  Justin."  I  almost  cheered  with  delight  as 
I  was  leaving  the  room.  I  left  my  full  plate  of  food  at  the 
kitchen  sink  and  went  outside  to  play  fetch  with  Ted,  my 
grandma's  chocolate  lab.  The  rest  of  the  day  was  spent 
with  my  cousins  asking  me  questions  about  the  events  that 
transpired  at  the  "grown-up"  table. 

At  the  end  of  the  day,  with  all  of  the  relatives 
gone,  the  "beet  scene"  (that's  what  the  family  calls  it  now) 
was  brought  up  while  I  was  watching  television  with  my 
grandma,  parents,  brother,  and  sister.  Apparently,  Aunt  Jim 
wanted  to  help  Grandma  and  Mom  with  the  kitchen  work. 
Mom  said  Jim  was  absolutely  bewildered  with  all  of  the 
food  left  on  people's  plates.  She  said  things  like,  "Look 
at  this  plate  Zelpha!  Why  didn't  people  eat  their  holiday 
meal?  I'll  never  understand  these  young  people." 

At  the  next  Thanksgiving  Day  gathering,  Aunt  Jim 
must  have  been  trying  to  make  some  kind  of  new  tradition 
or  something  because  it  happened  again.  Grandma  quit 
making  beets  for  the  holidays  after  this  episode.  I  guess  the 
moral  of  the  story  could  be:  Don't  try  to  talk  and  eat  my 
grandma's  famous  beets  at  the  same  time.  Ever! 


Page  96  4  p.m.  Count 


Glen's  Cave 

Josh  Hurst 

An  old  man  named  Glen  Pinkerton  told  me  a  story 
of  a  cave  that  was  nestled  deep  in  the  Ozark  Mountains  of 
southern  Missouri.  Glen  was  an  old  native  of  the  Ozarks.  If 
I  ever  met  a  real  hillbilly  it  was  him.  He  owned  an  ancient 
cedar  sawmill  that  he  had  made  a  living  off  of  for  forty 
years.  All  the  years  I  knew  him,  I  never  saw  him  wear  a 
pair  of  shoes.  His  feet  were  completely  black  and  covered 
with  sticky  cedar  sap,  evidence  of  the  many  years  of  his 
trade.  I  don't  know  if  Glen  owned  only  one  pair  of  clothes 
or  if  he  just  had  a  bunch  of  the  same  outfit.  The  only 
clothes  I  ever  saw  him  wear  were  these  blue  overalls.  He 
didn't  even  bother  with  wearing  a  shirt  underneath.  To  top 
off  the  outfit  he  wore  an  old  brown  leather  hat. 

I  met  him  when  I  was  about  five  years  old  and  every 
time  I  saw  him  he  had  a  story  to  tell.  He  told  me  about 
noodling  for  catfish  on  the  old  White  River  and  claimed 
one  particular  catfish  of  about  thirty  pounds  nearly  took  his 
life  in  no  more  than  six  and  a  half  feet  of  water.  He  said, 
"You  wouldn't  believe  how  strong  one  of  dem  cats  is  till 
one  latches  on  to  your  arm  an  goes  to  rollin'.  It  don't  take 
you  long  spinnen  round  like  that  before  you  can't  tell  the 
difference  from  up  and  down.  That  old  cat  had  me  worried 
for  a  few,  if  my  breath  wouldn't  have  lasted  longer  than 
his  fight,  I  wouldn't  be  here  to  tell  you  'bout  it."  I  believed 
every  word  too  because  he  had  the  scars  on  his  arms  to 
prove  it. 

During  and  shortly  after  the  great  depression  he  said 
he  made  ends  meet  by  trapping  furs  with  dead  fall  traps. 
As  he  told  me  of  the  dead  fall  traps  he  walked  me  through 
the  woods  and  it  didn't  take  long  until  we  came  to  a  rocky 
cedar  glade  where  he  flipped  a  big  flat  glade  rock  up  on 
one  end.  While  still  holding  one  end  of  the  moss-covered 
rock  he  reached  into  his  pocket  and  pulled  out  three 
delicately  carved  wooden  sticks  and  demonstrated  how  to 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  97 


set  the  primitive  trap.  He  even  bought  me  a  youth  model 
Remington  .22  rifle  when  I  was  six  years  old  and  taught 
me  how  to  hunt  and  live  off  the  land.  But  of  all  the  stories 
and  lessons  I  learned,  I  wanted  to  hear  more  about  this 
mysterious  cave. 

He  told  me  all  about  it,  but  said  "You're  too  young 
to  climb  off  in  a  cave  yet,  boy."  He  claimed  he  used  to  go 
so  deep  into  it  that  he  would  come  out  under  the  White 
River.  He  said,  "At  one  time  I  was  gonna  open'er  up  to 
da  public,  but  she  was  too  far  outta  da  way  for  anyone  to 
come."  He  even  claimed  to  have  poured  a  concrete  slab 
over  the  sink  hole  and  made  a  doorway  entrance.  I  learned 
the  directions  to  the  cave  after  hours  of  persuasion.  He 
had  told  me  to  walk  up  old  dry  holler  until  I  found  a  pond 
and  then  head  up  the  hill  from  there.  He  said,  "When  you 
reach  the  top  of  the  hill,  take  a  left  on  the  old  logging  road 
and  stay  on  it  until  you  find  a  huge  red  oak  tree  with  three 
trunks.  Then  head  over  the  hill  towards  cedar  creek.  Make 
sure  you  walk  straight  or  you'll  miss  her  and  watch  where 
you're  walkin'  or  you'll  just  fall  plum  off  in  it."  He  had 
promised  to  take  me  and  show  me  his  secret  cave  when  I 
got  older,  but  he  never  got  the  chance.  Glen  passed  away 
when  I  was  nine  years  old. 

Over  the  years  I  missed  Glen's  old  stories.  I 
wondered  if  there  really  was  a  cave  up  there  on  the  side 
of  that  hill.  One  day,  ten  years  later,  my  curiosity  got  the 
better  of  me  and  I  grabbed  a  maglight,  batteries,  rope  and 
water  and  set  out  to  investigate  this  legend  once  and  for 
all.  I  soon  learned  he  was  right  about  one  thing:  it  was 
sure  out  of  the  way.  I  followed  his  instructions  and  when  I 
found  an  ancient  oak  with  three  trunks  I  began  to  wonder  if 
it  was  more  than  just  a  legend.  When  I  went  down  the  hill 
I  didn't  expect  to  find  anything  at  all,  but  I  almost  found 
it  the  hard  way.  I  came  one  step  from  falling  right  in  it.  I 
sat  at  the  top  edge  of  the  sink  hole  and  looked  down  at  a 
rather  eerie  looking  doorway  at  the  bottom  of  the  hole.  The 
doorway  was  covered  in  moss  and  had  a  small  tree  growing 
up  beside  it.  After  I  sat  there  and  thought  about  old  Glen 

Page  98  4  p.m.  Count 


Pinkerton  and  how  long  it  would  have  taken  him  to  pack 
that  much  concrete  this  far  back  in  these  hollers  I  decided  I 
better  have  a  look. 

I  took  out  my  rope  and  tied  it  off  to  the  nearest 
sturdy  tree  and  began  to  work  my  way  toward  the  moss- 
covered  door  way.  When  I  got  to  the  doorway  and  tied 
myself  off  I  took  out  my  flashlight  and  decided  to  have  a 
look  inside  this  cave  that  I  had  waited  over  ten  years  just  to 
see  if  it  existed.  As  soon  as  my  light  came  on  I  knew  why 
Glen  had  told  me  I  needed  to  wait  until  I  got  older  before 
he  would  show  me.  There  was  a  hole  about  ten  feet  around 
that  went  straight  down  at  least  fifteen  feet.  This  dropoff 
did  not  stop  me;  I  pressed  on  into  the  cavern. 

Once  I  reached  the  bottom,  I  took  in  all  that  was 
around  me.  The  floor  of  the  cave  where  I  stood  was  a 
crimson  clay  bottom  sprinkled  with  black,  which  I  soon 
discovered  was  bat  guano.  I  heard  dripping  sounds  up 
ahead  of  me;  as  I  followed  the  sound  my  flashlight  soon 
illuminated  the  beautiful  stalactites  reaching  for  the  bottom 
and  the  stalagmites  protruding  from  the  floor.  It  is  truly 
amazing  how  dripping  water  enriched  with  minerals  can 
create  such  breathtaking  formations.  I  continued  to  explore 
this  beautiful  cave  for  hours  that  day  and  many  days  since 
then,  but  to  this  day  I  have  never  found  the  end. 

I  solved  the  mystery  of  this  long-forgotten  cave  and 
every  time  I  go  there  I  remember  my  old  hillbilly  friend 
Glen  Pinkerton.  I  will  never  forget  old  Glen.  He  was  a  man 
from  an  era  long  gone,  but  never  forgotten. 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  99 


Letter  from  Bill  Kloefkorn 

April  1,2008 

Hello  Jim, 

I  have  been  trying  to  recover  from  a  bout  with  bronchitis, 
and  at  the  moment  I  think  I  am  going  to  win  on  points.  But 
the  bout  gave  me  time  to  read  and  consider  the  comments 
your  students  addressed  to  me,  and  now  I  feel  well  enough 
to  respond. 

First:  I  thank  all  of  those  who  took  the  time  to  write  and  to 
type  the  comments.  I  very  much  appreciate  their  directness, 
their  honesty,  their  clarity.  It  is  especially  gratifying  to  learn 
that  they  are  enjoying  the  class,  and  that  some  of  them  are 
beginning  to  enjoy  not  only  the  reading  of  poetry,  but  the 
writing  of  it  as  well.  For  me,  the  two — the  reading  and  the 
writing — go  hand-in-hand.  If  I  am  in  a  writing  slump,  I  put 
down  the  pen  and  take  up  the  book — a  collection  of  poems, 
say,  that  I  have  never  read,  or  maybe  one  that  I  have  read 
several  times  but  want  to  return  to.  Or  maybe  I  browse  a 
periodical  that  arrives  in  the  mail  (I  subscribe  to  only  three 
or  four).  And  sooner  or  later  I  come  across  a  poem  that  hits 
me  in  the  gut  no  less  than  in  the  neocortex.  Here  is  the  most 
recent  example,  a  poem  by  Linda  Pastan  in  the  Spring  issue 
of  the  Virginia  Quarterly  Review. 

INSOMNIA 

I  remember  when  my  body 
was  a  friend, 

when  sleep  like  a  good  dog 
came  when  summoned. 

The  door  to  the  future 
had  not  started  to  shut, 


Page  100  4  p.m.  Count 


and  lying  on  my  back 
between  cold  sheets 

did  not  feel 
like  a  rehearsal. 

Now  what  light  is  left 
comes  up — a  stain  in  the  east, 

and  sleep,  reluctant 
as  a  busy  doctor, 

gives  me  a  little 
of  its  time. 

Now,  in  my  head,  I  am  working  on  a  poem  that,  should  it 
happen,  will  owe  its  birth  to  Linda  Pastan's  poem.  And  as 
I  continue  to  think  about  my  own  poem,  I  know  that  I  can 
return  to  "Insomnia"  for  further  encouragement.  I'm  not 
sure  what  it  is  about  the  reading  of  others'  work  that  so 
frequently  sets  off  a  spark.  One  possibility  is  that  a  word  or 
a  phrase  or  a  figure  of  speech  hits  home.  "The  door  to  the 
future"  that  opens  the  third  stanza  is  so  appropriately  trite; 
it  reminds  me  of  the  motto  that  my  senior  class  adopted: 
"With  the  ropes  of  the  past  we  will  ring  the  bells  of  the 
future."  Ah,  such  high  hopes!  But  what  happens  when  the 
ropes  break?  Anyway,  the  mind  reacts  to  words  and  lines 
and  metaphors  in  curious  ways,  and  a  rough  draft  of  a 
poem  begins  to  pester  the  imagination.  Another  possibility 
is  that  the  poem  reminds  the  reader  that  restlessness  is  a 
common  concern,  that  we  are  fallible  creatures  who  suffer 
from  one  thing  or  another,  and  one  way  to  cope  is  to  write 
about  the  ailment  with  dignity  and  forthrightness,  giving 
the  subject  a  treatment  free  of  whimpering  and  whining 
and  self-pity.  I  have  insomnia,  the  poet  says,  but  by  Christ  I 
yet  can  manage  to  wrangle  some  early-morning  sleep,  can 
have  it  visit  me — like  the  overburdened  physician — for  a 
few  minutes  or  hours.  I  can't  cure  my  insomnia,  perhaps, 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  101 


but  I  can  handle  a  metaphor  with  grace  and  freshness.  Well, 
I  read  such  a  poem  and  it  encourages  me  to  confront  my 
own  challenges  as  gracefully  and  as  freshly  as  I  possibly 
can.  Reading  the  work  of  others,  then,  is  a  major  type  of 
motivation. 

I  also  want  to  thank  those  who  did  not  send  a  response  but 
perhaps  thought  about  it.  I  am  grateful  for  the  intention  as 
well  as  the  deed. 

Now  here  are  some  more  specific  responses. 
Joe  Cavallaro:  These  sentences  stood  out:  "I've  never 
thought  too  highly  about  my  own  abilities  to  write.  But  as 
I  progress  through  this,  my  confidence  is  building.  I  would 
have  to  give  thanks  to  Dr.  Reese,  and  the  guest  speakers 
I've  met  in  class...."  Yes.  indeed.  And  while  you  are  at  it. 
Joe,  give  thanks  to  yourself  for  having  the  insight  to  realize 
that  your  confidence  is  growing.  Your  comments  make  it 
obvious  that  you  can  write.  So  do  it. 

Juan  Zuniga:  The  Nebraska  State  Poet  is  an 
honorary  designation — no  pay  from  the  state,  and  no 
demands.  I  like  that.  I  am  therefore  free  to  continue  to  do 
what  I  did  before  I  was  appointed — namely,  write  as  well 
as  I  can.  and  represent  writing  respectfully  and  with  vigor, 
whether  I  am  talking  to  a  class  of  fourth-graders  at  Pershing 
Elementary  in  Lincoln,  a  clutch  of  graduate  students  at 
Bumfuck  University  in  New  Jersey  (I  made  that  up),  or  an 
attentive  group  of  writers  and  artists  at  a  Federal  Prison 
Camp  in  Yankton.  South  Dakota.  And  it  pleases  me  that 
you  too  think  that  irony  is  "one  of  the  great  wonders."  The 
fattest  man  in  my  little  hometown  earned  the  nickname  of 
"Slivers. "  Small-town  irony.  Slivers  thought  it  amusing, 
and  forgave  us  for  being  so  amazingly  clever.  And.  yes, 
Jesus  did  own  a  dog.  A  pit  bull.  Its  name  was  Rover. 

Hung  Dao:  Hey,  I  like  what  you  said  about 
substituting  a  good  habit  for  a  bad  one — that  is,  my 
dropping  the  bottle  and  in  its  place  picking  up  the  pen.  And 
you  are  correct  when  you  say  that  it  isn't  the  age  of  the 

Page  102  4  p.m.  Count 


writer  that  matters;  it's  the  writing  itself.  I  absolutely  agree. 
I  have  written  poems  with  third-grade  students  that  were 
much  better  than  many  of  the  poems  written  by  geezers  in 
elderhostel  workshops.  Write  whatever  seems  right  to  you. 
I  am  glad  that  you  remembered  this  advice.  Don't  forget  it. 

Justin  Brooks:  "Can  you  give  me  any  little  hints 
on  being  able  to  understand  poems  more?"  Good  question. 
Hint  #1:  Don't  be  discouraged  if  a  given  poem  doesn't 
connect.  Give  it  a  chance,  then  another,  then  maybe  one 
more.  Then  move  on  to  something  else.  There  is  more  than 
one  type  offish  in  this  vast  and  impenetrable  sea.  Hint 
#2:  Read  and  talk  about  a  tough  poem  with  someone  who 
likewise  has  some  difficulty  understanding  poems.  Read 
it  to  him.  Have  him  read  it  to  you.  Mull  it  over  together. 
Maybe  he  can  help  you  into  an  understanding  of  the 
poem;  maybe  you  can  do  the  same  for  him.  If  this  doesn't 
work,  shrug  your  shoulders  and  move  on.  As  I  said  earlier, 
there  is  more  than  one  type  offish. ...  Hint  #3:  Seek  out 
a  wide  variety  of  poems — long  ones,  short  ones,  poems 
for  children,  poems  about  dogs,  poems  about  love,  poems 
that  rhyme,  poems  that  do  not  rhyme,  poems  that  have 
been  around  for  a  long  time,  poems  that  are  contemporary, 
and  so  on.  Google  some  poems  by  Dave  Etter.  And  Hint 
#4:  Don't  feel  that  "understanding"  a  poem  is  the  same  as 
solving  a  poem.  A  good  poem  suggests  more  than  it  spells 
out.  And  what  it  suggests  to  you  might  be  quite  different 
than  what  it  suggests  to  someone  else.  Okay? 

Todd  Bowlin:  You  wrote,  "Your  poetry  showed  me 
a  poetry  I  could  understand."  Excellent.  Several  of  you  said 
this,  and  each  time  I  hear  or  read  it  I  am  pleased.  Poetry 
does  not  have  to  be  scholarly  or  difficult  to  be  thought- 
provoking.  Robert  Frost's  poems,  many  of  them,  are  very 
understandable,  yet  they  invite  us  to  think  about  the  ways 
in  which  the  poems  connect  with  our  own  lives.  Have  Jim 
Reese  read  you  "After  Apple  Picking,"  for  example.  Better 
yet:  Have  him  Xerox  a  copy  for  each  of  you,  then  the  next 
day  talk  about  the  extent  to  which  the  poem  makes  sense. 
And,  yes,  we  Kansas  boys  must  stick  together,  whether  we 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  103 


hail  from  a  village  or  a  city! 

Ryan  Nordstrom:  Ah,  revision!  How  Many? 
How  many,  that  is,  for  a  short  story  or  a  piece  of  non- 
fiction — since  those  are  the  genres  you  are  most  interested 
in.  Well,  I  do  a  lot  of  revising,  both  as  I  move  along  and 
later,  after  I  finish  a  rough  draft.  But  "reasonably  clean" 
doesn't  satisfy.  It's  like  saying,  "Well,  I  have  this  vehicle 
in  excellent  shape,  except  for  the  carburetor."  Nope.  Better 
keep  tinkering  with  that  carburetor  if  it  takes  until  Hell 
freezes  over  to  get  it  precisely  adjusted.  I  know  this  can 
be  frustrating.  You  just  have  to  be  tenacious  and  a  trifle 
bullheaded.  I  like  to  give  the  draft  a  cooling-off  period, 
maybe  half  a  dozen  of  them.  Put  it  aside.  Shoot  some  pool. 
Take  a  hike.  Sing  the  opening  songs  of  five  of  your  favorite 
songs.  Record  the  first  names  of  the  girls  in  your  high 
school  graduating  class.  Then  return  to  the  rough  draft. 
I  know  it  is  easier  to  offer  this  advice  than  to  put  it  into 
practice.  But  the  story's  eventual  existence  depends  upon 
you  endurance.  And  good  luck! 

Isaac  Searcy:  You  posed  a  very  basic  question: 
"How  exactly  do  you  go  about  starting  your  poems?"  I 
can't  do  justice  to  this  question  without  writing  a  book,  but 
I  can  maybe  give  you  one  specific  example.  I  begin  many 
of  my  poems  by  reacting  to  something  that  has  fired  my 
imagination,  something  that  provokes  me  into  thought, 
something  that  I  believe  needs  to  be  further  sustained  or 
denied  or  quibbled  with  or  whatever. 

Yes,  I  told  one  of  your  classmates  earlier,  Jesus  did 
own  a  dog.  The  question,  as  I  noted  in  class,  was  posed  by 
Snoopy,  but  Charlie  Brown  didn't  respond.  So  the  question 
hung  in  the  final  frame  of  the  comic  like  a  challenge.  Okay, 
then,  I'll  challenge  it  and  say  in  my  opening  lines  "Of 
course  he  owned  a  dog.  Wasn't  he,  /  after  all,  /  human?  Or 
was  he  less  human  than  /  divine,  too  divine,  that  is,  /  to 
stoop  to  the  level  of  picking  fleas  /  from  the  lopsided  ears 
/  of  rover?"  And  where  might  I  go  from  there?  Damned  if 
I  know.  But  somewhere.  I'd  go  somewhere.  Maybe  this: 
"Of  course  he  owned  a  dog.  /  Never  mind  that  no  dog  is 

Page  104  4  p.m.  Count 


mentioned  /  in  the  Scriptures,  so  many  words  having  been 
/  devoted  to  the  higher  achievements — water  /  walked  on, 
Lazarus  resurrected,  /  fish  and  bread  multiplied  /  enough 
for  the  multitude,  /  water  into  wine."  You  write,  hoping  for 
momentum.  You  read  what  you  have  written.  You  read  it 
again.  Something  clicks.  You  write  some  more.  "Yes,  yes, 
I  know:  He  hobnobbed  /  with  the  poor,  but  foresaw  /  that, 
for  all  our  efforts,  /  the  poor  would  be  always  /  with  us.  He 
must  therefore  /  have  known  that  man's  best  friend  /  would 
be,  for  those  legions  of  needy  /  wretches,  a  necessary  if  not 
holy  /  consolation,  must  therefore  have  displayed  /  his  own 
canine  companion,  a  description  of  which  /  must  have  been 
deleted  /  by  scholars  who  viewed  the  lower  animal  /  as  the 
lower  animal.  Saying  this,  I  herewith  /join  a  long  if  not 
honorable  line  /  of  extrapolators.  Give  unto  us  a  break,  the 
poor  /  must  have  said,  and  Jesus,  Rover  /  at  his  feet  like  the 
faithful  friend  /  his  master's  father  breathed  the  breath  of 
life  /  into,  must  have  told  his  faithful  friend  /  to  demonstrate 
what  it  means  to  be  obedient,  /  to  roll  over,  that  is  /  when 
commanded,  and  play  dead."  That's  it,  maybe.  Then  you 
fine-tune.  But  the  poem,  whether  good  or  ill,  is  the  result  of 
a  reaction  to  something  that  ignited  the  imagination.  I  know 
this  is  a  long-winded  example,  but  it's  nonetheless  shorter 
than  a  full-blown  book.  I  hope  it  helps. 

Fermin  Venzor:  I  might  have  mentioned,  in  class, 
that  my  younger  brother  taught  at  PPCC  for  many  years 
(GO  AARDVARKS),  and  he  might  have  been  there 
when  you  graduated.  You  ask  why  I  didn't  title  any  of  the 
poems  in  Alvin  Turner.  Well,  I  tried  titles,  but  they  seemed 
awkward — because  I  want  the  book  to  suggest  that  Alvin 
is  thinking  about  his  life  somewhat  randomly  (so  in  one 
poem  he  is  in  the  distant  past,  then  in  the  next  poem  he  is 
in  the  present  as  his  mind  moves  rather  freely  over  time 
and  space) — and  titling  the  poems  seemed  to  me  to  make 
the  process  unduly  formal  and  rigid,  as  if  he  is  deliberately 
titling  his  thoughts.  So  I  simply  numbered  them,  more  or 
less  for  the  convenience  of  the  reader.  But  in  other  books  I 
do  have  to  wrestle  with  titles,  as  you  say  you  wrestle  with 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  105 


them  also,  and  sometimes  it  is  difficult  to  find  one  that 
truly  fits.  Two  suggestions:  1)  Don't  settle  on  a  title  that 
explains  things  too  explicitly;  give  the  reader  the  privilege 
of  doing  some  thinking  for  him  or  herself.  And  2)  Consider 
something  simple,  if  it  fits — maybe  the  date  of  the  event  the 
poem  deals  with,  as  for  example  "Early  October"  or  "One 
Sunday  Morning,  2001"  or  "Yankton,  After  a  Heavy  Rain," 
or  "On  Highway  14  Just  South  of  Valentine."  You  get  the 
point.  There  will  always  be  those  pesky  poems  that  just 
don't  want  to  be  titled.  Call  the  first  of  these  "In  Praise  of 
the  Poem  that  Refuses  to  be  Named." 

Brandon  Buster:  I  went  into  the  Marine  Corps 
shortly  after  I  graduated  from  college.  Then  I  taught  high 
school  for  one  year,  after  which  I  returned  to  college  to 
complete  a  MA  degree.  I  had  a  professor  who  encouraged 
me  to  write.  I  wanted  to  write  the  great  American  novel, 
but  instead  I  wrote  the  not-so-great  American  novel — for 
my  master's  thesis — and  fortunately  it  was  not  published. 
But  I'm  glad  I  wrote  it.  You  can  learn  a  lot,  sometimes, 
by  plunging  in  and  finishing  the  project.  And,  yes,  I  know 
what  you  mean  when  you  say  that  "some  poems  and  prose 
pieces  seem  inundated  with  detail. ..."  Too  much,  maybe, 
or  at  other  times  too  little.  I'd  suggest  including  plenty 
of  details,  and  then  use  your  best  judgment  as  you  select 
this  detail  and  reject  another.  Your  being  aware  of  this  as  a 
problem  should  give  you  an  edge  when  it  comes  to  solving 
the  problem.  And,  no,  this  was  not  the  first  time  I  had  been 
in  a  prison  environment.  I  am  not  very  thoroughly  schooled 
in  such  environments,  though  I  have  conducted  a  couple 
of  workshops  in  a  penitentiary  in  Ohio,  and  I  have  taught 
some  classes  at  the  penitentiary  here  in  Lincoln.  Willie 
Otey,  the  last  inmate  to  be  executed  in  Nebraska,  was  one 
of  my  students.  He  wrote  some  good  stuff.  Thanks  for  your 
questions.  I  was  impressed  with  the  attentiveness  of  your 
class,  and  with  the  responses  to  what  I  was  saying. 

Michael  Clennon:  Yes,  indeed:  A  series  of  poems 
can  provide  an  extended  story,  a  story  that  somewhat 
resembles  a  novel,  except  that  there  are  some  rather 

Page  106  4  p.m.  Count 


wide  gaps  that  the  reader  is  expected  to  use  his  or  her 
imagination  to  fill.  Alvin  Turner  is  such  a  book,  and  I  have 
half  a  dozen  others  that  fit  into  this  category.  (Jim  Reese 
has  read  all  of  them.)  I  am  pleased  that  you  returned  to 
HuckFinn;  it  is  a  wonderful  book.  And  I  appreciate  your 
comments  about  evaluating  what  you  read  and/or  write. 
My  suggestion:  read  and  write  thoughtfully,  but  don't  strain 
too  much  to  evaluate.  And,  finally,  I  hope  you  will  continue 
to  question  things  and  look  at  subjects  from  a  variety  of 
angles.  To  consider  several  perspectives  is  one  way  to 
discover  fresh  and  exciting  outlooks — and  these,  in  turn, 
can  be  reflected  in  your  writing. 

Dane  Yirkovsky:  You  are  a  genuinely  talented  artist. 
I'd  swap  half  my  acreage  in  Paradise  for  such  talent.  Now 
you  might  consider  doing  a  book  with  some  original  prose 
or  poetry  to  complement  some  original  paintings.  The  book 
in  which  I  wrote  some  poems  to  accompany  paintings  done 
by  a  Nebraska  artist  is  titled  Still  Life  Moving.  I  believe 
that  Jim  has  a  copy.  Borrow  it.  Look  it  over.  Then  do  one 
of  your  own.  If  you  don't  feel  up  to  writing  the  prose  or 
poems,  collaborate  with  someone.  Do  it.  And  good  luck! 

Lee  Dagostini:  You  pose  an  interesting  question: 
"Why  do  poets  not  write  much  prose  and  vice  versa?" 
Many  poets  with  whom  I  rub  shoulders  do  write  some 
prose,  but  not  many  of  them  are  very  successful.  And  the 
same  goes  for  prose  writers  who  attempt  poetry.  There  are 
exceptions,  of  course.  John  Updike  is  a  superior  writer  of 
both  genres,  but  the  list  of  such  exceptions  is  not  very  long. 
Why?  I  don't  know.  William  Faulkner,  surely  one  of  the 
finest  novelists  this  country  has  known,  tried  his  hand  at 
poetry,  and  failed  miserably.  His  poetry  is  in  his  prose.  It 
seems  that  some  imaginations  are  simply  more  expansive 
than  others,  that  the  prose  imagination  prefers,  or  demands, 
the  extended  hike  over  the  ten-second  sprint.  I  personally 
enjoy  trying  both  approaches.  I  sometimes  write  a  poem 
that  satisfies  me,  as  a  poem,  but  would  like  to  be  more 
developed  as  a  story.  So  I  give  it  a  shot.  That's  what  we  do, 
many  of  us.  We  give  each  genre  an  honest  effort  to  see  what 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  107 


happens.  My  high  school  basketball  coach  offered  this  bit 
of  wisdom:  "Never  up,  never  in."  You  don't  make  a  basket 
unless  you  put  up  a  shot.  Even  then,  you  might  not  fluff  the 
nylon.  But  what  does  the  best  shooter  on  the  team  do  when 
he  has  missed  a  dozen  consecutive  attempts?  He  tries  again. 

Scott  Kirk:  Your  concern  about  the  many 
complexities  of  certain  poems  is  one  that  many  others  have 
voiced;  it  obviously  is  a  very  troublesome  aspect.  But  don't 
let  the  complex  (or  more  likely  obscure)  poem  force  you 
into  an  over-reaction;  that  is,  don't  let  it  compel  you  to 
make  your  own  writing  unduly  simplistic.  I  frequently  run 
into  poems  that  leave  me  stone-cold,  or  dazed,  or  clueless. 
Maybe  it's  the  poem,  or  the  poet  behind  the  poem  trying, 
as  you  say,  "to  out-do  the  next  poet."  It  happens.  Or  maybe 
I  just  don't  have  the  wherewithal  to  understand  what  the 
hell  is  being  said  or  suggested.  I  am  totally  no  whiz-kid. 
I  am  not  a  certified  academic.  I  am  pretty  much  a  country 
boy  with  manure  still  clinging  to  his  loafers.  So  I  brush  off 
the  poem  and  leave  the  manure  where  it  is.  I  find  poems 
that  seem  to  have  been  written  by  hayseeds  like  me,  and 
I  read  them  and  take  whatever  I  can  from  them  and  try 
then  to  write  poems  that  I  believe  others  like  me  can  make 
something  of.  I  don't  want  to  insult  anyone's  intelligence 
with  a  poem  that  preaches;  but  on  the  other  hand  I  don't 
want  to  leave  the  reader  standing  alone  in  the  darkness. 
Does  that  seem  like  a  reasonable  compromise?  Write  your 
poems  in  free  verse  or  in  conventional  rhyme  and  meter 
(better  yet,  try  both  approaches),  and  rely  upon  your  own 
sense  of  what  is  and  what  isn't  understandable.  You'll  never 
be  able  to  reach  everyone,  but  those  that  you  do  manage  to 
make  contact  with  will  appreciate  that  you  and  they  are  on 
the  same  frequency. 

Josh  Hurst:  One  of  your  comments  echoes  those 
that  Scott  and  two  or  three  others  offered:  "..  .sometimes 
I  have  trouble  understanding  poetry  when  I  read  it,  but  I 
thank  you  for  making  yours  clear  to  me."  You  are  welcome. 
It  is  always  good  to  hear  that  one's  poems  are  being 
taken  in,  not  tossed  out  because  of  vagueness  or  lofty  and 

Page  108  4  p.m.  Count 


obfuscated  language.  And  you  also  said,  "I  liked  how 
most  of  your  poetry  comes  from  people,  places,  situations 
that  you  have  encountered  throughout  your  life."  Good. 
So  I  recommend  that  you  too  write  about  those  people 
and  places  and  events  that  were,  and  perhaps  continue  to 
be,  special  to  you.  You  must  have  had  some  intriguing 
experiences  growing  up  in  the  Ozarks.  Don't  sell  any  of 
them  short.  If  they  are  significant  to  you,  and  you  write 
about  them  clearly  and  freshly,  they  will  be  significant  to 
many  of  your  readers.  "Anything  looked  at  [written  about] 
significantly  will  be  significant,"  wrote  critic  and  poet  John 
Ciardi.  I  agree  with  him  wholeheartedly. 

Jason  Davis:  Now  here  is  a  sentence  from  your 
letter  that  hit  home:  "I  have  written  a  few  poems  myself 
and  I  had  a  very  good  time  writing  them."  Bravo!  That's 
one  helluva  good  reason  for  writing  a  poem — both  process 
and  product  can  give  you  a  sense  of  accomplishment,  a 
sense  that  you  have  created  a  type  of  order  by  putting 
words  together,  whether  the  poem  is  light  or  heavy, 
uplifting  or  deflating.  And  you  ask  how  you  might  get 
a  poem  started,  get  it  off  the  ground.  I  talked  about  this 
earlier  when  I  attempted  the  poem  that  contends  Jesus 
had  a  dog.  Read  this  section  again,  then  maybe  in  class 
you  can  talk  about  the  approach,  and  about  other  possible 
approaches  that  no  doubt  will  come  to  mind  as  the 
discussion  moves  along. 

Justin  Bollig:  I  reckon  I  didn't  start  writing  poems 
until  I  was  thirty-seven  because  1)1  lacked  confidence,  and 
2)  I  was  content  to  let  the  well  accumulate  as  much  water 
as  possible  before  depleting  it.  I  started  because  I  read  a 
couple  of  contemporary  poets  I  hadn't  read  before,  and 
their  poems  connected,  and  I  girded  my  loins  and  jumped 
into  the  fray.  Young  or  old  or  somewhere  in  between,  you 
start  when  you  feel  ready  to  start.  The  important  thing  is 
to  respect  the  feeling;  don't  deny  it  or  delay  it.  You  write 
your  first  poem,  and  you  revise  it  until  you  are  satisfied 
with  it,  and  then  when  you  write  another  you  discover  that 
it  is  maybe  just  as  tricky  as  the  first  one.  And  it  remains  that 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  109 


way.  So  you  acknowledge  this  and  keep  at  it.  Don't  let  the 
bastards  grind  you  down,  whoever  or  whatever  the  bastards 
might  be.  It's  your  poem.  You  have  the  words  to  make  the 
poem  work.  And  if  you  can  add  to  this  a  personal  devotion 
to  perseverance,  you  can  surprise  yourself.  And  others.  And 
the  effect  can  be  downright  gratifying. 

Mario  Covington:  Thank  you  for  the  following: 
". .  .you  gave  me  hope  that  it  isn't  too  late  to  succeed  in 
writing."  This  is  a  major,  major  realization,  one  that  I  trust 
you  will  keep  in  mind  as  you  put  the  pen  to  the  paper. 
You  don't  need  to  write  an  entire  bookshelf  of  poems;  you 
should  be  pleased  and  proud  if  you  write  half  a  dozen,  or  a 
dozen,  or  whatever.  So  write  the  poems  and  tell  the  stories 
and  share  them  with  your  world,  however  extensive  or  non- 
extensive  that  world  might  be.  And,  again,  I  thank  you  for 
your  forthright  realization. 


Jim:  I  have  not  done  sufficient  justice  to  the  comments  and 
questions,  but  perhaps  some  of  the  observations  will  help. 
I  hope  so.  You  have  an  impressive  group  of  students,  and 
they  are  equally  fortunate  to  have  you  as  their  professor. 

Cheers! 

Bill  Kloefkorn 


Page  110  4  p.m.  Count 


Chicken  Noodle  Soup 

Hung  Dao 

I  was  vacationing  in  the  countryside  of  South 
Vietnam  in  1997,  and  staying  at  my  uncle's  house  about 
a  half  hour  away  from  Vung  Tau.  Everybody  in  Vietnam 
gets  up  at  six  o'  clock  in  the  morning  and  takes  a  nap  in 
the  afternoon.  Personally,  I  do  not  require  an  afternoon 
nap  because  this  is  when  I  am  usually  getting  out  of  bed!  I 
believe  the  reason  for  napping  is  the  afternoon  temperatures 
reaching  triple  digits,  along  with  the  stifling  humidity. 

I  was  sitting  on  the  front  porch  when  Vinny  pulled 
up  on  his  little  motorbike.  His  tall,  undernourished,  dark- 
skinned,  toned  frame  dismounted  the  motorbike  and  came 
towards  me.  I  noticed  he  was  wearing  a  bright  green  polo 
t-shirt  with  some  ripped-up  blue  jeans  and  was  bare-footed, 
not  wearing  the  customary  slippers. 

Vinny  was  the  son  of  a  friend  of  my  uncles.  He  was 
about  my  age  or  maybe  a  few  years  older,  all  of  sixteen 
years  old.  When  he  showed  up  unexpectedly,  my  uncle 
told  him  to  show  me  around  the  countryside. 
Vinny  asked  me,  "Are  you  hungry?"  I  replied,  "Yeah,  what 
is  there  to  eat?"  "Chicken  noodle  soup!" 

I  did  not  care  what  we  were  going  to  eat  because  I 
was  starving.  I  ran  in  my  room  to  grab  some  money  and 
put  my  slippers  on  before  hopping  on  the  back  of  his  little 
bike.  We  rode  north  on  the  main  paved  road  for  about  ten 
minutes  until  we  reached  the  jungle  of  Vietnam.  The  dirt 
road  in  Vietnam  was  not  brown,  but  dark,  a  dirty  red  color. 

Within  minutes,  trees  surrounded  us.  It  reminded 
me  of  an  argument  we  had  a  week  prior.  Vinny  pointed 
out  a  group  of  trees  and  told  me  they  were  rubber  trees.  I 
laughed  and  stated  there  is  no  way  those  trees  are  made 
of  rubber;  they  are  real  trees,  made  of  wood.  He  then 
explained  to  me  that  the  trees  produce  rubber,  hence  are 
called  rubber  trees.  The  rubber  was  actually  sap  from  the 
trees  and  Vinny  along  with  his  mother  collected  rubber 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  111 


twice  a  day  to  earn  a  living. 

Each  tree  had  a  deep  carving  down  the  middle, 
running  from  top  to  bottom,  and  there  was  a  small  piece  of 
metal  inserted  at  the  base  of  the  tree  (about  a  foot  from  the 
ground)  for  the  sap  to  drain  out  and  into  a  coconut  bowl. 

As  we  were  getting  deeper  into  the  jungle  of  rubber 
trees,  the  foliage  created  a  canvas  that  crowded  the  sunlight 
because  the  trees  and  shrubs  were  very  thick.  Vinny  shut 
off  the  engine  and  let  the  bike  glide  us  to  a  stop.  When  the 
bike  was  at  a  complete  stop,  I  hopped  off.  I  thought  he  had 
to  go  urinate  or  something  because  there  was  no  restaurant 
or  any  people  in  sight! 

I  then  asked  him,  "What  are  we  doing  here?"  He 
said,  "Catching  a  chicken  for  chicken  noodle  soup!" 

As  I  looked  around,  there  were  small  families  of 
chickens  roaming  around  feeding.  Vinny  reached  in  his 
left  pocket,  pulled  out  a  handful  of  rice  grain  and  threw  it 
on  the  ground  about  ten  feet  in  front  of  him.  I  observed  the 
flocks  of  chickens  coming  closer  to  feed.  He  then  reached 
in  his  right  pocket  and  pulled  out  a  homemade  V-shaped 
slingshot  with  a  rubber  band  on  it. 
He  asked  me,  "Which  one  do  you  want?" 
I  said,  "The  fat  one  right  there,"  pointing  to  a  severely 
overweight  chicken  waddling  to  the  rice  grain. 

It  was  about  twenty  feet  away.  I  started  to  laugh 
a  little  as  I  watched  Vinny  position  himself  like  a  hunter 
holding  a  big  shotgun,  and  I  doubted  he  could  hit  a  tree  six 
feet  in  front  of  him,  let  alone  a  chicken  over  twenty  feet 
away. 

Swoosh.  "Blooocck-cllooocck. . ." 

The  flock  of  chickens  scattered  away,  but  the  big  fat 
chicken  lay  on  its  side,  unconscious.  He  told  me  to  turn  the 
bike  around  to  get  ready  to  head  back  to  his  house  while  he 
ran  over  and  grabbed  the  chicken  by  its  feet. 

When  I  got  the  bike  turned  around,  I  looked  back; 
Vinny  took  his  shirt  off  and  wrapped  it  around  the  chicken's 
head  and  body  leaving  the  feet  exposed,  so  he  could  grip 
them.  He  hopped  on  the  bike  holding  onto  my  shoulder 

Page  112  4  p.m.  Count 


for  support  with  one  hand  and  holding  the  chicken  with  his 
other  hand.  Vinny  yelled,  "To  my  house!" 

As  we  were  heading  back,  the  chicken  became 
conscious  and  started  twitching.  It  started  nipping  at  my 
back,  as  its  head  was  placed  right  between  my  shoulder 
blades.  I  told  Vinny  to  grab  its  head  because  it  was  making 
me  nervous  and  I  almost  lost  control  of  the  bike. 

We  arrived  at  Vinny's  house  ten  minutes  later;  he 
handed  me  the  chicken  by  its  feet  and  hopped  off  before  I 
could  get  the  little  motorbike  to  a  complete  stop.  Vinny  ran 
inside  the  house  and  came  out  with  a  butcher  knife  in  one 
hand  and  a  bowl  in  the  other,  explaining  that  he  had  to  go 
check  on  the  two  boiling  pots  of  water  that  he  had  started 
before  he  came  to  pick  me  up  some  twenty  minutes  ago. 

He  then  told  me  to  bring  the  chicken  over  and 
made  me  hold  it  by  its  feet  so  he  could  cut  its  neck.  As  the 
chicken  hung  upside  down,  it  was  twitching  while  Vinny 
collected  the  draining  blood  into  a  bowl.  After  a  minute  or 
so,  it  stopped  twitching  and  Vinny  told  me  to  keep  draining 
the  blood  into  the  bowl  as  he  ran  into  the  kitchen  to  check 
on  the  boiling  pots  of  water. 

I  noticed  that  there  was  barely  any  blood  coming 
out  of  the  chicken's  neck,  so  I  decided  to  let  go  of  it  and  lay 
it  on  the  ground,  assuming  it  was  dead.  As  soon  as  I  stood 
up,  the  chicken  rose  to  its  feet  and  started  to  walk  around  in 
circles  with  its  head  hanging  on  its  neck,  then  collapsed. 

Vinny  carried  a  pot  of  hot  water  out  of  the  kitchen 
and  placed  on  the  ground.  He  grabbed  the  chicken  by  its 
feet,  brought  it  over  to  the  pot  of  water,  and  dipped  the 
chicken  head  first  in  the  pot.  He  let  the  chicken  sit  in  the 
pot  for  a  few  minutes  and  pulled  it  back  out.  He  then 
started  plucking  the  feathers  off  the  chicken,  carefully 
trying  not  to  get  scalded  by  the  steam.  He  told  me  to  go 
into  the  kitchen  and  cut  two  onions  in  quarters  while  he 
finished  plucking  the  chicken. 

As  soon  as  I  was  done  cutting  the  onions,  he  came 
in  holding  the  dead  and  featherless  chicken.  He  threw  the 
chicken  in  the  pot  along  with  some  sugar,  salt,  and  msg. 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  113 


He  told  me  to  throw  the  chopped  onions  in  the  pot  while  he 
went  outside  to  get  the  bowl  of  chicken  blood.  When  he 
returned,  he  dumped  the  bowl  of  blood  into  the  boiling  pot 
of  chicken.  He  opened  two  packages  of  ramen  noodles  and 
put  them  into  two  separate  bowls.  Vinny  yelled,  "Let's  get 
ready  to  eat!"  I  asked  him,  "Aren't  you  going  to  cook  the 
noodles  first?"  He  replied,  "Don't  worry." 

He  grabbed  the  bowl  of  noodles,  brought  it  over 
to  the  pot,  and  scooped  two  scoops  of  broth  into  the  bowl 
and  a  few  pieces  of  chicken.  When  he  brought  my  bowl  of 
chicken  noodle  soup,  I  just  stared  at  the  bowl  of  soup  for 
about  five  minutes.  It  looked  dirty,  the  broth  was  brown, 
and  it  smelled  weird  too.  I  tried  to  taste  it  and  scalded  the 
roof  of  my  mouth;  it  was  so  hot  the  chicken  was  literally 
falling  off  the  bone. 

He  asked,  "Is  it  good?"  I  said,  "Yeah,  but  it's  too  hot  to  eat, 
I'll  just  let  it  cool  down  a  little." 

I  was  nervous  at  first  just  looking  at  it  because  it 
was  so  filthy.  I  was  thinking  about  the  bird  flu  disease,  at 
the  same  time  remembering  that  I  did  not  see  Vinny  wash 
the  chicken  before  he  tossed  it  into  the  pot.  I  doubt  Vinny 
even  washes  his  hands  before  or  after  doing  anything! 

I  tried  to  clear  my  head  and  concentrate  on  eating 
because  I  was  so  hungry.  I  was  blowing  my  bowl  to  cool 
it  down  before  tasting  the  broth  with  my  spoon.  It  tasted 
good,  even  with  all  the  dirt  and  some  feathers  floating  in 
my  bowl.  I  then  used  my  chopsticks  to  pick  up  a  piece  of 
meat  and  started  blowing  to  cool  it  down.  As  soon  as  it 
looked  somewhat  cool,  I  threw  it  in  my  mouth  and  started 
chewing  away.  At  first,  I  did  not  know  what  to  expect,  but 
it  tasted  like  sweet-filleted  chicken  breast  in  a  soup. 

It  was  one  of  the  best  tasting  chicken  noodle  soups, 
even  though  it  looked  foul  and  smelled  very  weird.  Besides 
spitting  out  the  bones  and  the  loose  feathers,  I  did  not  care; 
it  was  simply  delicious.  I  took  one  bite  after  another;  I 
even  sipped  all  the  broth  from  the  bowl.  Vinny  made  me 
two  more  bowls  and  ate  two  more  bowls  himself.  He  said, 
"You  know  why  it  was  so  good?"  I  replied,  "No"  and  kept 

Page  114  4  p.m.  Count 


on  eating.  He  said,  "Because  it  was  free,  that  is  why  it  was 
so  delicious." 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  115 


Bridgeman  Street 

Brandon  W.  Buster 

Grandma  and  Grandpa  live  in  the  last  house  on  a 
quiet  dead  end  street  which  ends  abruptly  at  their  driveway. 
The  road  itself  is  shy  of  a  two  lane  and  with  cars  parked  on 
both  sides;  you  almost  have  to  grease  the  sides  of  a  vehicle 
to  get  through.  Fittingly,  this  is  our  place  of  refuge  for  the 
holidays.  Since  we  have  a  huge  family,  cars  are  parked 
behind  the  house  in  a  makeshift  parking  area  that  has 
developed  over  the  years.  The  overflow  extends  clear  up  to 
the  stop  sign,  bumper  to  bumper,  lining  both  sides  with  tires 
resting  on  a  portion  of  the  sidewalks.  I  often  wondered 
what  the  neighbors  thought  and  could  hear  their  expletives 
as  they  struggled  to  find  parking  space  other  than  their  own 
driveways.  This  gave  the  appearance  of  a  block  party  and 
it  usually  wasn't  too  short  of  that. 

Inside  the  chaos  was  thriving.  The  men  huddled 
around  the  TV  watching  any  football  game  they  could 
find  and  discussing  in  vivid  detail  their  respective  hunting 
seasons.  This  was  a  time  when  we  could  razz  one  another 
about  missed  shots,  puny  deer  taken  just  to  avoid  getting 
skunked  and  who  was  caught  sleeping  in  their  stands.  We 
all  anticipated  Uncle  Steve's  arrival  with  his  freshly  scored 
trophy  buck.  I  swear,  every  year  he  showed  up  with  a 
deer  in  the  back  of  his  truck.  Personally,  I  think  he  slips 
down  to  the  game  farm  just  outside  of  town  and  bags  his 
prize,  but  of  course  he  will  never  divulge  his  sacred  spot  or 
allow  anyone  to  go  with  him.  I  have  heard  him  make  the 
comment  on  several  occasions  that  there  sure  are  some  fine 
looking  racks  down  at  Bob's.  I  am  going  to  take  a  stab  and 
say  he  was  referring  to  Bob's  Game  Farm.  When  he  finally 
shows  up  he  reeks  of  doe  piss  and  has  on  war  paint  like 
some  scene  out  of  the  Rambo  series  gleaming  from  ear  to 
ear.  His  hair  is  an  unnatural  three-tone  reddish,  brownish, 
orange  color  from  a  botched  attempt  at  a  dye  job  to  cover 
the  solid  grey.  "Got  a  beer?"  He  asks.  "I  sure  the  hell  am 

Page  116  4  p.m.  Count 


thirsty.  I  had  to  drag  this  monster  quite  a  ways  back  to  the 
truck  all  by  myself.  We've  got  to  get  these  back  straps  cut 
out  and  thrown  on  the  grill."  He  whips  out  a  buck  knife 
that  would  make  Crocodile  Dundee  squirm  and  begins  to 
hack  out  the  straps. 

The  women  are  sipping  wine,  discussing  who 
is  sleeping  with  whom,  marriages  and  divorce,  taking  a 
page  from  an  episode  of  Jenny  Jones.  Grandma  sits  there 
smiling  and  listening  to  all  the  gossip  around  her.  To  look 
at  her,  you  would  wonder  what  was  on  her  mind:  her 
white  hair  fluffy  and  those  deep  blue  eyes  shining  like  stars 
through  her  spectacles.  I  just  think  she  was  thankful  to 
have  everyone  in  her  home  and  safe  for  the  holidays. 

Most  of  the  food  was  already  prepared  and  brought 
to  the  big  potluck.  Everyone  was  known  for  something, 
either  a  dessert,  deviled  eggs,  or  Grandpa's  ham  and  beans. 
The  ham  and  beans  were  good,  but  they  were  known  more 
for  the  toxic  gas  they  left  in  our  wake.  Thankfully,  it 
wouldn't  kick  in  until  later  in  the  evening  and  the  people 
still  around  were  usually  on  their  way  to  a  good  buzz  so  it 
became  more  of  a  sport  than  a  nuisance. 

Dinner  was  usually  a  blur.  With  so  many  people 
in  such  tight  quarters,  it  gave  the  appearance  of  a  fend-for- 
yourself  atmosphere.  Grandma  would  holler,  "Come  and 
get  it!"  reminiscent  of  a  cattle  call  as  everybody  stampeded 
to  the  kitchen  and  entered  the  serving  line.  Tables  were 
lined  up  end-to-end  with  the  main  course,  side  dishes,  and 
finally  desserts.  Bonanza  would  have  been  proud  of  the 
structure  and  the  quantity  of  food.  Chatter  filled  the  air 
and  the  smell  of  food  lined  the  inside  of  your  nose.  If  you 
weren't  hungry  before  getting  in  line,  you  would  find  a 
reason  to  eat  something.  With  plates  piled  high,  everyone 
returned  back  to  their  spot  to  begin  shoveling  down  the 
grub.  Just  like  high  school  cafeterias,  we  all  had  our  little 
posse  that  we  sat  with.  It  was  like  an  understood  separation 
from  the  group  and  nobody  ever  mentioned  it.  To  an 
outsider,  it  would  have  seemed  very  strange,  but  to  us  it's 
the  way  it  was. 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  117 


The  present  opening  was  fairly  orchestrated  and 
to  ease  the  length,  we  had  a  gift  exchange.  Back  on 
Thanksgiving,  we  would  draw  names  and  iron  out  the 
details  so  that  nobody  was  left  out.  We  would  always  have 
the  situation  where  there  was  now  an  ex  something  or  other 
and  his  or  her  name  would  be  methodically  crossed  off  and 
the  new  person  was  added;  part  of  life  I  guess.  This  was 
more  for  the  kids  than  the  adults,  but  we  all  liked  to  give 
each  other  a  little  something  as  well.  The  camcorder  was 
rolling  and  paper  started  flying.  The  kids  would  hold  up 
their  presents  and  politely  thank  whomever  it  was  that  got 
them  their  gift.  They  would  drag  the  toys  into  the  basement 
and  begin  playing  with  their  new  gadgets,  instantly 
becoming  firemen,  racecar  drivers  or  teachers.  For  the 
adults,  the  fun  was  just  beginning. 

We  would  do  a  thorough  check  on  the  alcohol  status 
and  make  one  last  beer  run  before  the  stores  were  to  close 
for  the  day.  Luckily,  Red  kept  his  gas  station  open  for  this 
occasion.  I  would  usually  be  the  one  to  make  the  trip  and 
every  year  when  I  arrived  I  was  the  only  one  in  the  station 
with  Red  closing  right  behind  me.  He  would  be  sitting  on 
an  old  armless  stool  watching  a  small  black  and  white  TV 
which  had  rabbit  ears  extending  four  feet  into  the  air,  laced 
with  aluminum  foil.  He  wore  an  old  DX  ball  cap  soiled 
with  grease  and  dirt,  a  lined  flannel  shirt  with  the  stuffing 
exposed  around  the  elbows  and  a  saggy  pair  of  Rustlers. 
His  grey  beard  hanging  down  about  a  foot  from  his  chin, 
almost  touching  his  protruding  gut,  made  me  think  that 
with  a  shower  and  a  manicure  he  would  make  a  good  Santa. 
I  asked  him,  "Red,  do  you  purposely  wait  for  me  every 
year?"  He  said,  "Kid,  it's  like  clockwork,  now  go  on  ahead 
and  have  a  good  time."  "Merry  Christmas  Red,"  I  would 
say  and  slip  him  an  extra  hundred —  no  wonder  he  waited 
for  me. 

Back  at  the  house  the  tables  were  cleared  and  the 
gambling  was  to  begin.  The  front  and  back  doors  were 
hinged  open  to  allow  the  air  to  flow,  in  part  to  reduce  the 
temperature,  but  mainly  to  alleviate  the  stale  remains  of  the 

Page  118  4  p.m.  Count 


ham  and  beans.  Grandpa  had  an  old  double-barrel  wood 
burner  in  the  basement  with  no  thermostat  and  felt  the  need 
to  keep  it  stoked  and  spewing  out  the  heat. 

We  would  have  one  table  for  cards,  euchre  or  pitch 
and  another  table  for  Jenga.  The  Jenga  table  was  much 
more  interesting  and  entertaining.  Jenga  is  a  game  of 
patience  and  a  steady  hand.  Rectangular  pieces  of  wood 
are  freely  placed  together  in  threes.  The  next  section  is 
placed  on  top  rotated  90  degrees.  The  object  is  to  withdraw 
one  piece  at  a  time  and  start  a  new  section  on  the  top.  We 
would  all  put  one  dollar  in  the  kitty  and  stand  around  the 
oval  table.  Drink  in  hand,  one  by  one  we  would  remove 
the  wooden  pieces  and  begin  to  build  the  tower  of  Babel. 
The  last  person  to  successfully  complete  a  move  would  win 
the  pot,  while  everybody  else  would  have  to  take  a  shot 
of  some  liquor;  the  person  who  wrecked  the  tower  took  a 
double-shot. 

Everyone  stood  almost  motionless  as  each  person 
took  a  turn.  Eyes  were  focused  on  the  tower  looking  for 
and  anticipating  the  slightest  wobble.  Once  the  piece  was 
placed  on  the  top,  you  could  feel  the  exhale  and  the  drinks 
were  raised  as  if  in  a  successful  cheer  to  the  victor.  In  the 
background  Grandma  and  Grandpa  were  nestled  tightly 
on  the  piano  bench  giving  us  their  best  rendition  of  old 
favorites.  Grandpa,  being  half  in  the  bag,  would  be  off- 
key  but  then  again,  we  were  all  a  little  off-key  in  our  own 
rights.  He  would  blow  into  his  harmonica  and  playfully 
cuss  whichever  grandchild  had  left  him  a  slobbery  surprise. 

Grandma,  not  one  for  much  conversation,  loved 
playing  the  piano  and  singing,  her  fingers  stroking  the 
keyboard  like  pistons  in  a  well-oiled  ten-cylinder  engine. 
It  always  added  such  a  special  touch  to  the  evening.  The 
kids  would  slowly  make  their  way  up  from  the  basement 
and  pull  on  the  pantleg  of  mom  or  dad  indicating  it  was 
time  to  go.  A  few  snores  rang  through  the  dining  room  as 
someone  would  be  passed  out  on  the  couch  not  wanting  to 
be  disturbed. 

The  night  would  come  to  a  close  and  the  busy  dead 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  119 


end  street  would  filter  out  and  recede  back  into  its  original 
shape.  The  neighbors  could  give  a  sigh  of  relief  and  allow 
their  lives  to  go  back  to  normal.  At  the  stop  sign,  before 
turning  off  Bridgeman,  I  would  take  one  last  glance  over 
my  shoulder.  Seeing  the  smoke  dissipate  from  the  chimney, 
I  would  watch  the  little  house  on  the  end  take  a  deep  breath 
and  then  exhale,  allowing  itself  to  settle  back  into  its 
customary  existence.  I  smile  and  realize  how  thankful  I  am 
of  my  family  and  for  the  love  that  lines  those  interior  walls. 


Page  120  4  p.m.  Count 


From  Freedom  to  Crimson  and  Blue 

Todd  Bowlin 

Just  what  is  a  Jayhawk  anyway?  For  many,  a 
Jayhawk  is  the  mascot  for  Kansas  University  (KU)  and  has 
been  since  1886;  it  is  a  mythical  bird  that  combines  two 
birds — the  blue  jay,  a  noisy,  quarrelsome  thing  known  to 
rob  other  nests;  and  a  sparrow  hawk,  a  stealthy  hunter.1  Is 
there  more  to  this  large  yellow-beaked  bird  with  crimson 
and  blue  feathers,  though?  Is  the  Jayhawk  more  than 
just  the  centerpiece  and  inspiration  to  the  "Rock  Chalk 
Jayhawk"  chant  that  sports  fans  across  the  nation  know  as 
the  KU  fight  song?  The  term  Jayhawk  has  existed  for  over 
150  years,  and  once  inspired  something  that  was  much 
more  profound  and  meaningful  than  just  simply  the  mascot 
for  KU.  The  Jayhawk  once  stood  for  a  group  of  Kansans 
who  fought  to  keep  the  state  a  slave-free  state. 

I  grew  up  thirty  minutes  east  of  Lawrence, 
Kansas — the  home  of  the  KU  Jayhawks — in  Kansas  City, 
Kansas  (KCK).  KCK  is  located  on  the  west  side  of  the 
Missouri  River,  and  everything  on  the  west  side  of  the 
river  is  known  as  "Jayhawk  Country."  Growing  up  I  was 
taught  that  nothing  on  the  east  side  of  the  Missouri  river 
really  matters  anyway,  because  it  is  Missouri.  In  Jayhawk 
Country,  one  is  raised  to  be  a  staunch  supporter  and  fan 
of  Kansas  Jayhawk  football  and  basketball — especially  in 
my  family — and  ever  since  I  can  remember,  the  Missouri 
University  Tigers  were  the  KU  Jayhawks'  bitter  rivals  and, 
hence,  my  bitter  rivals,  as  a  Jayhawk  fan. 

My  earliest  and  most  defining  memory  of  my 
family's  fan  fanaticism  was  in  1988,  and  I  was  not  even 
ten  years  of  age.  I  remember  my  parents,  uncles,  aunts,  and 
cousins  all  on  the  couch,  staring  at  the  television,  giving  it 


1  "Legend  of  the  Jayhawk,"  under  "Legend  of  the  Jayhawk  University 
of  Kansas,"  http://jayhawks.com/Traditions/Legend  (accessed  April  29, 
2008). 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  121 


their  most  avid  attention.  I  knew  something  big  was  going 
on,  and  I,  like  any  curious  nine-year-old,  did  not  want  to 
be  left  out.  I  asked  my  father  what  the  big  deal  was,  and  he 
explained  to  me  that  "our"  Kansas  Jayhawks  had  played 
their  way  into  the  National  Championship  game  of  the 
NCAA  tournament. 

Years  later,  I  would  come  to  understand  that  the 
NCAA  tournament  is  a  playoff  bracket  of  the  sixty- four 
best  college  basketball  teams  in  the  nation,  and  that  the 
teams  are  placed  in  a  bracket  according  to  their  school's 
national  ranking,  with  the  highest-ranking  teams  playing 
against  the  lowest-ranking  teams,  until  there  is  one  national 
champion.  That  year,  the  Jayhawks'  opponents  were  the 
Oklahoma  Sooners,  the  Jayhawks'  conference  rivals. 

Throughout  the  game,  I  remember  the  excitement  of 
everyone  around  me  vividly,  with  everyone  on  the  edge  of 
his  or  her  seat,  eyes  glued  to  the  television,  not  wanting  to 
miss  a  single  dribble  or  shot  of  the  basketball.  By  the  end 
of  the  game  when  the  Jayhawks  were  triumphant  over  the 
Sooners  the  whole  room  was  so  animated  and  boisterous 
that  the  knocked-over  food  and  beers  went  unnoticed,  as 
"Oh  my  God,  did  you  see  that,  I  can't  believe  it,  we're 
national  champs!"  and  pats  on  the  back  were  passed 
around.  Danny  Manning  and  "The  Miracles"  had  made 
their  date  with  destiny,  and  that  game  sparked  within  me 
many  years  of  Jayhawk  pride  and  my  own  fan  fanaticism — 
that  is  the  year  that  I  became  a  life-long  fan.  For  years 
after  that  day,  being  a  fan  of  my  Kansas  Jayhawks  was  all 
I  was.  Until  recently,  when  I  discovered  what  a  Jayhawk 
originally  symbolized. 

Through  the  years,  many  people  outside  of  my 
home  in  Jayhawk  Country  have  asked  me  "just  what  is 
a  Jayhawk  anyway?"  Until  recently,  I  had  no  answer  for 
them.  One  curious  day  I  looked  up  the  word  "Jayhawk"  in 
Webster  s  Dictionary  and  it  of  course  told  of  the  mythical 
bird  that  had  a  home  at  the  Kansas  University  as  a  mascot, 
and  it  said  that  "to  jayhawk"  is  to  make  a  predatory  attack 


Page  122  4  p.m.  Count 


on,  or  to  raid.2  The  dictionary  also  gave  another  definition 
of  something  called  a  "jayhawker."  It  said  that  a  jayhawker 
was  a  free-soil,  abolitionist  guerilla  in  Kansas  during  the 
border  disputes  of  1857-1859  with  Missouri.3 

These  men,  these  "jayhawkers,"  were  settlers 
from  New  England  and  members  of  bands  of  anti-slavery 
guerillas  that  raided  and  fought  against  the  pro-slavery 
bands  called  "Border  Ruffians"  that  were  mostly  from 
Missouri,  before  and  during  the  Civil  War.4  It  all  started 
over  the  issue  of  slavery — newly  settled  Kansans  did  not 
want  it  and  slave-owning  Missourians  did.  A  good  seven 
years  before  the  Civil  War,  the  Kansas/Missouri  Border 
War  was  in  full  swing,  and  both  sides  were  heatedly 
exchanging  violence  over  the  issue  of  slavery,  which  gave 
way  to  the  term  "Bleeding  Kansas."5  In  Jan.  29,  1861,  the 
Free-Stater  Jayhawks  won  out  over  the  issue  when  Kansas 
was  admitted  into  the  Union  as  a  Free  State,6  but  later  that 
same  year  in  April,  the  Civil  War  started7  and  Kansas  was 
once  again  consumed  by  the  Border  War — only  now  as  a 
part  of  the  Union.  A  regiment  raised  by  Kansas  Governor 
Charles  Robinson  called  itself  the  "Independent  Mounted 
Jayhawks"  (later  officially  the  First  Kansas  Cavalry  and 
then  the  Seventh  Kansas  Regiment)8,  and  they  continued 
the  fight  against  the  pro- slavery  Border  Ruffians. 

Many  bloody  battles  were  fought  over  the  issue  of 
slavery  and  many  travesties  were  committed  on  both  sides 


2  "jayhawk,"  Webster's  II  New  Riverside  Dictionary  (Boston:  Hough- 
ton Mifflin  Co.,  1994),  651. 

3  "jayhawker,"  Webster's  II  New  Riverside  Dictionary  (Boston: 
Houghton  Mifflin  Co.,  1994),  651. 

4  "Bleeding  Kansas,"  Wikipedia,  http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bleeding 
Kansas  (accessed  APril  29,  2008). 

5  Ibid. 

6  "Timeline  of  Significant  Events  on  the  Missouri/Kansas  Border 
1854-1865,"  under  "Missouri/Kansas  Border  War"  Network,  http:// 
moksbwn.net/Timetable.html  (accessed  April  29,  2008). 

7  Ibid. 

8  "Legends." 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  123 


in  the  name  of  war. 

During  this  back-and-forth  battle,  a  band  of  400 
Border  Ruffians  on  the  morning  of  Aug.  21,  1863, 
went  across  the  Missouri  River  the  30  miles,  to 
Lawrence,  KS,  looking  for  blood.  They  looted  the 
town  and  massacred  150  men  and  boys,  dragging 
them  into  the  streets,  before  they  carried  out  their 
message  of  blood.9 
This  massacre  and  many  like  it — on  both  sides — had  a 
residual  and  lasting  effect  on  the  Kansas/Missouri  border 
that  would  be  felt  for  generations. 

By  the  end  of  the  Civil  War  in  1865,  the  word 
"Jayhawk"  was  associated  with  the  spirit  of  camaraderie 
and  the  courageous  fighting  qualities  that  characterized 
the  efforts  to  keep  Kansas  a  free  state.10  So  in  1890,  when 
Kansas  University's  first  football  team  was  formed  and 
they  took  the  field,  it  seemed  only  natural  that  they  call 
themselves  the  Jayhawkers.11  Few  colleges  or  universities 
today  have  such  a  meaningful  symbol,  one  so  deeply 
associated  with  the  struggle  of  the  people  who  founded 
them.12 

Today,  in  this  fan-frenzied  world  of  sports, 
something  has  been  lost,  something  important,  that  defined 
my  ancestors  and  helped  shape  this  great  nation.  Yes,  a 
Jayhawk  is  more  than  just  a  fictitious  bird  or  mascot;  a 
Jayhawk  is  more  than  just  a  basketball  or  a  football  team.  A 
Jayhawk  is  also  a  symbol  of  the  ideals  that  Kansans  fought 
and  died  for,  the  right  of  freedom  for  all,  and  the  right  to 
life,  liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of  happiness.  These  ideals  are 
the  same  ideals  that  America  herself  was  founded  on. 

Twenty  years  after  the  Jayhawks  won  their  National 
Championship  in  1988,  the  school  had  its  most  successful 


9  "History  of  the  Border  War  1854-1865,"  under  "Missouri/Kansas 
Border  War  Network,"  http://moksbwn.net/History.html  (accessed  April 
29,  2008). 

10  "Legends." 

11  Ibid. 

12  Ibid. 

Page  124  4  p.m.  Count 


season — as  far  as  the  sporting  world  goes — by  the  football 
team  winning  at  the  Orange  Bowl  and  the  basketball  team 
winning  its  first  National  Championship  since  1988.  As  I 
watched  the  victory  celebrations  of  both  teams  and  saw  the 
large  yellow-beaked,  crimson-  and  blue-feathered  mascot 
doing  the  "Rock  Chalk  Jayhawk"  victory  dance,  I  took 
quiet  pride  in  the  knowledge  that,  unbeknownst  to  most 
of  the  rest  of  the  world,  the  symbol  for  freedom  had  once 
again  prevailed  victorious — just  as  it  had  over  one  hundred 
fifty  years  ago.  I  am  still  a  fan  of  Kansas  University 
athletics,  only  now  I  take  more  pride  in  what  it  stands  for  to 
be  a  Jayhawk. 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  125 


I  Ain't  No  Yeller  Chicken 

Isaac  Searcy 

I  was  about  ten  years  old  and  my  big  brother  Zeb 
was  about  twelve  when  he  shot  a  fox  and  it  ran  into  a 
culvert  to  die.  He  peered  in  and  I  looked  too,  he  shook  his 
head,  and  I  shook  mine.  "Ain't  no  way  to  get  it  out,"  I  said. 
"It's  too  deep."  So  we  got  a  long  pole  and  tied  a  wire  hook 
on  the  end  and  we  hooked  and  pulled,  but  it  was  no  use. 

Then  Zeb  looked  at  me  and  I  knew  that  look,  so 
I  shook  my  head  again  and  said,  "Uh-Uh!  Ain't  no  way 
I'm  goin'  in  there."  So  he  called  me  chicken  and  called 
me  yeller  and  he  must  of  knew  what  he  was  do  in'  cause  it 
pissed  me  right  off. 

"I  ain't  no  yeller  chicken,"  I  said  and  got  me  a 
flashlight  and  a  pocketknife  and  we  tied  a  roll  of  wire  to 
my  foot  and  he  said  he'd  pull  me  out  if  I  got  stuck.  "I  ain't 
no  yeller  chicken,"  I  said  as  I  got  down  on  my  hands  and 
knees  and  crawled  in  that  hole  and  the  sides  of  the  culvert 
were  cramped  and  the  air  was  thin  and  "I  ain't  no  yeller 
chicken,"  I  said. 

The  batteries  in  my  flashlight  were  weak  and  the 
wire  on  my  foot  was  too  tight  and  I  was  ten  feet  inside 
when  suddenly,  I  saw  it,  the  red  furry  fox  and  I  didn't  know 
if  it  was  dead  but  the  batteries  in  my  flashlight  were  so 
I  crawled  up  and  stabbed  in  the  dark  with  my  red  Swiss 
Army  Knife  and  sure  enough,  it  was  dead,  so  I  grabbed  it 
by  the  tail  and  screamed,  "Get  me  out!  Pull!"  Because  I 
was  scared. 


Page  126  4  p.m.  Count 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  127 


Art  Class  Overview 

Dane  Yirkovsky 

The  following  Pencil  Portrait  Drawings  are 
created  by  students  who  have  minimal  or  no  prior 
drawing  experience.  The  classes  are  taught  by  inmate 
Dane  Yirkovsky  with  the  Bureau  of  Prisons  providing  the 
necessary  materials.  The  art  class  curriculum  is  based  on  a 
ten-week  course,  yielding  five  classes  per  year.  A  student 
receives  twenty  hours  of  credit  and  is  given  a  certificate 
upon  completion. 

During  each  class,  students  are  to  assist  each  other 
and  are  encouraged  to  participate  in  the  future  classes. 
Artwork  is  displayed  around  the  institution  and  the 
class  has  become  very  successful  in  assisting  inmates  in 
discovering  their  talents  and  skills  during  their  time  at  the 
Federal  Prison  Camp  in  Yankton,  South  Dakota. 


Page  128  4  p.m.  Count 


Audriana  by  Julian  Lopez 


4  p.m.  Count 


Page  129 


Lola  by  Tim  Schwed 


Page  130 


4  p.m.  Count 


■ 


Jadyn  Danielle  by  David  Gulledge 


4  p.m.  Count 


Page  131 


Km,w^o  Jrtt.:;m 


by  Michael  Belieu 


Page  132 


4  p.m.  Count 


*Katelyn  Jo  Belieu* 
February  21,  2008  -  May  14,  2008 


In  Loving  Memory 


Baby  Katelyn. .  .you  were  a  gift  from  God,  and  I'm 
so  sorry  we  didn't  share  more  together.  The  Good  Lord 
has  reasons  for  calling  you  home  to  Him  so  soon  in  your 
precious  life  and  I'm  afraid  I  don't  understand. 

The  news  of  your  arrival  was  so  joyous,  and  being 
your  grandfather,  a  highlight  of  my  life!  The  opportunity  to 
know  you,  and  hold  you  in  my  arms,  didn't  happen  since 
I'm  away  right  now,  but  I  looked  forward  to  it  nonetheless. 

From  what  I  can  tell,  God  must  have  wanted  some 
very  special  company  to  be  by  His  side,  when  He  received 
you  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  From  the  pain  of  losing 
you,  this  is  the  only  comfort  I  can  see,  as  I  also  will  be  able 
to  know  you  when  I  enter  those  pearly  gates. 

My  faith  in  God  is  a  crutch  for  me  through  all  my 
trials,  like  so  many  others,  but  it  doesn't  stop  the  human 
side  of  me  from  asking  "Why"? 


You  will  be  missed,  young  lady. 
I  Love  You! 
Papa  Belieu 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  133 


by  Dane  Yirkovsky 


Page  134 


4  p.m.  Count 


White  Baby  Kinda  Baboon 

Dane  Yirkovsky 


Sasquatch  is  the  stuff  of  legends,  but  real  hybrids 
are  often  the  results  of  inter-species  mating  and  are  proven 
to  exist.  For  example,  at  South  Luangwa  National  Park 
in  Zambia,  Africa,  it  is  found  that  when  a  Kinda  baboon 
pairs  with  a  Chacma  or  a  Yellow  baboon,  their  offspring  is 
still  a  baboon  -  but  it's  considered  a  hybrid.  Through  DNA 
research,  white  baby  baboons  signify  at  least  one  of  their 
ancestors  belonged  to  a  subspecies  called  Kinda.  Kinda 
babies,  whether  purebred  or  mixed,  are  often  born  white 
unlike  the  usual  baboon  black  color.  It  has  been  found  that 
mixed  ancestry  is  a  common  occurrence  at  the  national 
park. 

For  more  information  on  this  subject  and  the  South 
Luangwa  National  Park,  see  the  December  2007  issue  of 
National  Geographic. 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  135 


y. 


Grandpa  Ross  by  Dane  Yirkovsky 


Page  136 


4  p.m.  Count 


Grandpa  Ross 

Brandon  W.  Buster 

Receiving  the  call,  I  rushed  to  the  VA 
to  be  by  your  side.  Several  minutes 
too  late,  your  heart  couldn't  take 
anymore.  The  unfairness  of 
life  ever  so  present  as  the  nurse 

held  up  a  hand  flailing  five  digits 

in  slow  motion,  indicating  our 

remaining  time  together.  Through 

the  glass,  she  returned  to  her  normal  duties. 

How  could  anything  else  have  been  more 

important?  I  talked,  but  got  no  response, 


wondering  if  you  could  hear  me.  My  words  not 

registering  as  reality  reached  up  and  slapped  me 

across  the  face.  I  slowly  released  your  hand 

musing  over  our  better  days,  pondering 

my  life  without  you.  Remembering  those  fishing 

excursions 

where  all  we  seemed  to  catch  was  a  good  buzz. 

I  vowed  to  look  after  Grandma;  I  knew  you  would 

want  that.  Exiting  the  room,  I  looked  back  as 

the  nurse  covered  your  face  with  a  thin  white 

sheet,  denying  me  one  final  glance  at  the 

man  I  have  tried  so  hard  to  emulate. 
*  *  * 

V05  slicked  back  his  hair. 

A  Camel  non-filter  stuck 

to  his  lower  lip  as  his  raspy  voice 

slowly  engaged  in  conversation 

out  of  the  left  corner  of  his  mouth. 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  137 


The  right  side  of  his  face  paralyzed  from 
a  shock  suffered  while  checking  the 
wiring  during  an  inspection  early  in 
his  career.  Pin-striped  Key 
overalls  were  his  standard  wear — 
rolled  up  at  the  cuff  in  response 
to  his  short,  skinny,  pale  legs. 
So  often  I  can  picture  his  tan,  wrinkled 
face  with  his  right  eye  forcefully  closed 
his  voice  echoing  with  sarcasm;  "Boy, 
what  were  you  thinking?  That's  about  the 
stupidest  thing  you've  ever  done!" 
Sadly  enough,  he  was  always  right. 

Not  a  church-going  man,  but  knew 
most  every  passage  in  the  Holy  Book. 
I  can  only  hope  now,  his  faith 
has  allowed  him  to  meet  the 
Almighty  and  to  watch  over  me. 


Page  138  4  p.m.  Count 


A\ 


«E 


>it!l- 


Morgan  by  Al  Lindsey 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  139 


Ethereal  by  Kerwin  Miller 


Page  140 


4  p.m.  Count 


/::!i«'::"«?: 


4 


Marilyn  Monroe  by  Roy  Miller 


4  p.m.  Count 


Page  141 


White-Bellied  Sea  Eagles  by  Dane  Yirkovsky 


Page  142 


4  p.m.  Count 


Signature  Blonde  by  Dane  Yirkovsky 


4  p.m.  Count 


Page  143 


"My  Confidant..." 
"My  Friend..." 
"My  Teddy  Bear..." 

Joe  Cavallaro  III 

Tomorrow  is  a  big  day,  Mr.  Bear. 

We're  going  to  see  daddy  again  at  the  jail. 

I  feel  like  a  slinky  toy,  because  I  can't  sit  still. 

I  know  we'll  be  awake  for  hours  tonight  talking  about  the 

fun  we'll  have  on  the  trip  tomorrow. 

Mommy  says  it  may  take  all  morning  just  to  get  there  and 

we  may  stop  for  ice  cream,  if  I'm  good! 

Remember  the  fun  we  had  last  time? 

Want  to  read  my  book  out  loud? 

Maybe  we  should  go  see  if  mommy's  still  awake, 

huh? 

Do  you  think  I'm  pretty,  teddy  bear? 

What  if  we  don't  wake  up  on  time? 

Daddy  will  call  if  we're  late  because  he  told  me  he  misses 

me! 

I  miss  him  too! 

He's  been  away  for  so  long,  and  needs  some  sugar  hugs 

from  me! 

That's  the  first  thing  I'm  going  to  do  when  we  get  there! 

Yeah. . .  I'm  going  to  give  my  daddy  some  sugar  hugs,  and 

tell  him  I  love  him. . . 

Because  I  do! 

Are  you  crying?  Don't  cry  on  my  dress! 

I'm  getting  sleepy  already. . . 

Will  you  dream  the  same  dreams  that  I  do? 

Let's  try  to  sleep,  so  tomorrow  gets  here  quicker! 

See  you  in  the  morning! 

Good  night  Mr.  Bear....  (Smile) 
Page  144  4  p.m.  Count 


I! 


Girl  with  Teddy  Bear  by  Dane  Yirkovsky 


4  p.m.  Count 


Page  145 


John  Wayne  by  Dane  Yirkovsky 


Page  146 


4  p.m.  Count 


Hilary  Swank  by  Dane  Yirkovsky 


4  p.m.  Count 


Page  147 


Blank  Pages  In  Prison 

Michael  'Mac'  Clennon 

Why  do  you  stare  at  the  blank  page? 

Are  you  looking  for  a  muse? 

Gazing  off  into  nothing, 

thinking  of  that  girl, 

who  once  smiled  at  you. 

Remembering  the  way  she  stretched  her  arms  up, 

lifting  her  pink  tank  top  just  enough  to  expose 

her  firm  flat  stomach. 

She  looked  your  way, 

caught  your  eye, 

and  smiled. 

Your  heart  races  with  primal  lust, 

sweat  dripping —  the  need  for  passion. 

If  only  you  could  find 

something  to  write  about. 


Page  148  4  p.m.  Count 


Jessica  Alba  by  Dane  Yirkovsky 


4  p.m.  Count 


Page  149 


From  the  Inside  Out 


Page  1 50  4  p.m.  Count 


Count  Time.  Count  Time. 

Michael  Jackson 

As  I  gaze  out  my  window  looking  at  the  pigeons  fly  by, 
my  mind  begins  to  wander  into  the  sky. 

I  sink  deep  into  the  clouds,  feel  light  as  a  feather — 
going  far  away  from  the  barbed  wire,  and  my  body  that  is 
captured. 

There's  a  face  I  see,  with  green  eyes  and  red  lips  that  are 

quivering. 

It's  Joni,  my  lady;  she's  come  to  put  her  arms  around  me. 

She  gives  me  a  kiss  and  walks  out  the  visiting  room  door. 
My  eyes  begin  to  water  as  her  tears  hit  the  concrete  floor. 

"Hold  yourself  together  Michael;  you  can  do  this." 
Hugs  and  kisses  everywhere  as  families  are  being 
dismissed. 

I  rush  to  the  window  to  get  a  final  glance 

of  her  blonde  hair,  pink  shirt  and  blue  jean  pants. 

Blue.... jean.... pants 

Joni  has  me  stuck  in  a  trance. 

Her  voice  so  sweet,  a  body  girls  envy,  damn  it  man  I  miss 

her. 

Over  the  intercom  I  hear,  "Count  time.  Count  time." 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  151 


May  25,  2008 

Dear  Jim  and  Students 

It  was  a  great  gift  for  me  to  read  my  poems,  along  with  Ms. 
Roripaugh,  to  the  students  at  the  Correctional  Center. 

I  don't  think  that  there  is  a  whole  lot  that  I  can  say  that  your 
students  don't  already  know,  from  their  own  lives — each 
of  us  has  his  or  her  own  experiences  that  can  be  brought  to 
their  work  as  writers. 

Maybe  what  I  do  know,  what  it  is  that  I've  learned  from 
my  thirty-five  years  of  writing,  is  that  writing  out  your  life, 
or  devoting  the  time  to  any  art  or  craft,  is  one  good  way  to 
help  understand  your  life. 

Learning  to  write  well,  or  to  build  a  fine  cabinet,  or  become 
a  master  electrician — to  spend  the  time  that  it  takes  to 
master  something  else  outside  of  yourself,  probably  boils 
down  to  this — you  might  come  to  better  know  yourself  in 
doing  the  work.  If  each  one  of  us  knows  himself  or  herself, 
we  will  in  some  sense  be  connected  to  all  others,  and  this 
will  make  us  more  human. 

So,  I  applaud  all  of  you  who  are  working  on  becoming 
writers  or  poets  or  both,  because  in  this  way  you  are  each 
helping  to  raise  humankind  itself  to  a  higher  level. 

Thank  you  for  letting  me  into  your  lives  for  a  while. 


Sincerely, 
Greg  Kosmicki 


Page  152  4  p.m.  Count 


The  Light 

Mario  G.  Covington 

In  the  Bureau  of  Prisons,  there  are  numerous  count 
times.  These  are  times  when  prisoners  are  counted  in  the 
physical  form  like  a  herd  of  cattle.  The  way  the  officers 
inform  inmates  that  it's  count  time  varies  from  prison  to 
prison;  when  I  was  in  Texas,  they  made  an  attempt  over  a 
muffled  speaker  by  yelling,  "Count  time.  "  In  other  prisons, 
officers  personally  inform  the  inmates  that  it  is  count  time 
by  going  from  unit  to  unit.  But  in  Yankton,  they  use  a  red 
light. 

When  I  see  it,  most  of  the  time  it  annoys  me,  it  makes  me 
nervous.  It's  like  watching  the  sun  being  chased  away  by 
the  clouds — one  then  expects  rain,  or  driving  down  a  high- 
way at  an  abnormal  speed  only  to  slow  down  abruptly  by 
the  flashing  lights  of  a  patrol  car.  The  red  light  is  a  threat. 

Range  four  stand  up  for  count. 

It  shines  four  times  a  day.  I  cannot  escape  it  or  shake  it. 
I  cannot  help  but  notice  it  because  I  feel  its  presence.  It's 
equal  to  a  fire  alarm  being  activated  or  a  microwave  when 
it  reaches  zero  or  a  pressure  cooker  when  it  has  reached  two 
hundred  and  twelve  degrees.  The  red  light  is  a  conscious 
warning. 

Count  time  gentlemen. 

When  I  look  up  and  see  it,  I  try  to  think  of  something 
pleasant.  I  imagine  taking  little  Mario  and  Latronis — my 
sons — to  the  park.  They  love  the  sun  and  what  it  has  to  of- 
fer: ice  cream,  swimming,  swings  and  monkey  bars.  I  think 
of  taking  Jasmine  and  Epiphany — my  daughters — shopping 
and  out  to  eat.  They  love  spending  time  with  me  as  I  do 
with  them.  I  think  of  pleasant  thoughts  of  the  world  be- 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  153 


ing  free  mentally  and  spiritually,  where  we  as  a  people  can 
wander  aimlessly  at  life  as  a  bird  does.  I  think  of  life  with- 
out war,  drugs,  and  death,  where  we  can  have  peace,  love, 
and  eternal  life  as  one  under  God.  I  think  of  Moses,  and  the 
children  of  Israel  being  protected  and  led  by  the  cloud. 
The  red  light  is  the  Alpha  and  Omega  of  my  day. 

Lights  on,  stand  up  for  count. 


Page  154  4  p.m.  Count 


$&%@  Love 
by  Hung  Dao 


It  is  tragic  to  see  a  forty-year-old  man  cry  as  he 
hangs  up  the  phone  and  walks  away  with  his  head  down. 


(Ring. . .  ring. .  .ring...)  You  have  a  prepaid  call,  you  will  not 
be  charged  for  this  call,  this  call  is  from. ...  An  inmate  at  a 
Federal  Prison;  to  decline  this  call  hang  up,  to  accept  this 
call  dial  five  now,  if  you  wish  to  block  all  future  calls  of 
this  nature  dial  seven  now. 
"How  are  you  doing  baby,  and  how  are  the  kids  doing?" 


4  p.m.  Count 


Page  155 


"I  work  three  jobs!  On  Monday  I  get  up  at  5:30  a.m.  to  get 
the  kids  ready  for  day-care,  drop  them  off  by  6:00  a.m., 
and  try  to  get  to  work  by  6:30  a.m.  I  get  off  at  2:45  p.m. 
and  then  try  to  get  to  my  second  job  by  3:30  p.m.,  during 
rush  hour.  Then  I  get  off  work  at  1 1 :45  p.m.  and  rush  to 
day-care  to  pick  up  the  kids  who  are  all  tired  and  then  try 
to  get  them  in  bed  by  1 :00  a.m.  Then  I  have  to  shower  and 
cook  something  to  eat  and  make  lunch  for  work  tomorrow. 
Finally,  I  get  to  try  to  get  to  bed  by  2:00  a.m.  and  then 
start  the  cycle  again  at  5:30  a.m.  the  next  morning.  On  the 
weekends,  I  work  at  a  restaurant  from  9:00  a.m.  to  9:00 
p.m.  That  means  I  have  to  get  the  kids  to  day-care  by  8:00 
a.m.  then  pick  them  up  at  10:00  p.m. 


"I'm  exhausted,  the  kids  are  getting  sick,  the  bills 
are  going  up,  taxes  are  going  up,  gas  prices  are  going  up, 
and  the  mortgage  is  going  up!  I  don't  think  I  can  handle 
this  by  myself  much  longer! 

"I  need  somebody  to  help  me  take  care  of  the  kids, 
stuff  around  the  house,  and  especially  with  the  bills!  I 
need  somebody  that  can  help  me  right  now!  I  don't  want 
to  leave  you,  but  I  don't  have  any  options,"  she  said  in  an 
exasperated  voice  and  then,  the  line  goes  silent  again. 

"I'm  sorry  babe,  you  know  I  want  to  be  there  for 
you,  but  I  can't  right  now.  I  want  to  be  there  for  our  kids.  I 

Page  1 56  4  p.m.  Count 


want  to  be  there  to  help  around  the  house.  I  want  to  be  there 
to  pay  all  the  bills.  But  mostly,  I  want  to  be  there  for  you! 

"You  always  have  an  option.  My  credit  is  still 
good.  Get  another  loan  if  you  need  the  money  or  use  my 
credit  card  to  pay  for  the  bill.  I'll  pay  it  back  when  I  get 
out.  Sell  the  cars  with  gas  prices  this  high:  I'll  ride  a  bicycle 
when  I  get  out.  Sell  the  house;  I  don't  need  a  thirty-eight- 
hundred  square  foot  house  if  I  don't  have  you. 

"So  what  option  do  you  want?  Is  it  money  that  you 
need?  Or  is  it  that  you  don't  want  to  be  with  me  anymore?" 
Click,  the  phone  hangs  up. 


Vs*i 


/■■/ 


V 


I  thought  I  was  never  going  to  be  like  one  of  those  guys 
talking  on  the  phone  begging  his  wife  not  to  leave  him, 
until  it  happened  to  me. 


4  p.m.  Count 


Page  157 


Something  I  Wrote  For  My  Daughter 
In  County  When  I  First  Got  Locked  Up 

Jason  E.  Davis 

Happy  birthday  little  one 

eat  some  cake  and  have  some  fun. 

So  as  you  turn  four  and  I  turn  too 
please  remember  dad's  love  for  you. 

I  wish  I  could  be  there  for  you  this  year 
I  hope  to  see  you  before  your  first  beer. 

All  kidding  aside,  I  want  you  to  know 

I  wish  things  were  different  and  didn't  have  to  go. 

You  are  in  my  prayers  day  and  night 
I  love  you  Rylie  K  with  all  my  might. 

So  a  big  happy  birthday  to  my  little  one 
eat  some  cake  and  have  some  fun. 


Page  158  4  p.m.  Count 


Unknown  Sentinel 

Joshua  Harvey 

Prologue: 

As  he  neared  the  ridge,  the  towers  materialized. 
Like  monuments  to  the  gods,  they  reached,  piercing  the  sky 
and  reflecting  the  sun's  rays.  With  every  step,  more  detail 
emerged  until  finally  as  he  reached  the  hilltop,  Jake  could 
see  the  taper  of  the  monolithic  towers  widen  until  they 
coupled  solidly  with  the  fortress  bellow;  he  had  arrived, 
and  it  was  magnificent. 

Standing  atop  the  knoll,  the  fortress  within  his 
reach,  Jake  paused  awestruck;  a  wave  of  vertigo  washed 
over  him.  Beneath  his  feet,  like  a  psychedelic  daydream, 
the  hill  flowed  into  the  valley  below.  Flowers  of  every 
color  exploded,  coalesced,  and  cascaded  into  the  vast  and 
fathomless  moat  that  encapsulated  the  island  compound.  At 
the  center  of  this,  surrounded  by  battlements  reaching  fifty 
feet  into  the  sky,  the  fortress  stood  unwavering,  a  direct 
descendant  of  the  earth  not  built  but  created,  an  island  of 
solidarity  in  a  sea  of  chaos. 

Taking  a  breath  to  clear  his  head,  Jake  began  his 
descent  down  the  hill.  The  flowers  and  grass  waved  and 
seemed  to  part  before  him  and  close  as  he  passed.  He  felt 
eyes  upon  him — not  human  eyes  but  the  earth's.  The  feel- 
ing increased  until  he  was  sure  that  if  he  turned  his  head 
he  would  see  the  ground  rising  up  behind  him,  like  a  wave 
building  strength,  preparing  to  devour  him  and  return  him 
to  the  elements  from  which  he  had  come. 

He  stepped  out  of  the  field  and  onto  wet  sand  and 
pebbles.  Approaching  the  edge  of  the  moat,  he  halted.  As 
his  eyes  settled  on  the  water,  and  its  residents  began  to  con- 
geal into  solid  form,  he  realized  that  the  dream  had  ended 
and  the  nightmare  had  begun. 

What  he  saw:  monstrosities  more  grotesque  than  the 
strangest  creatures  in  the  deepest  regions  of  earth's  oceans, 
their  huge  jaws  protruding  with  razor  sharp  teeth  tear- 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  159 


ing,  seething  deformed  bodies  writhing,  giant  prehistoric 
masses  gliding  through  the  water,  whip  tails  circling,  and 
cold  predatory  eyes  searching.  This  was  not  the  end  of  his 
journey. .  .it  was  the  beginning  of  something  different. 

Beep  beep  beep  beep. . . 

....  The  alarm  cut  through  the  veil  of  sleep.  Conscious- 
ness grew  to  awareness,  and  with  that,  the  realization  that 
it  was  a  dream,  the  dream.  Again  it  had  come,  and  again  he 
had  traveled  further.  However,  it  was  over  too  soon;  it  was 
always  too  soon.  The  night  never  lasted  long  enough.  The 
dream  never  finished. 

Enough,  the  inner  dialogue,  never  far  away, 
emerged  like  a  drill  sergeant.  "The  world  waits  for  no  man; 
get  out  of  bed,  maggot."  Jake  glanced  at  the  clock  to  his 
right,  stalling  and  thinking  of  an  argument.  He  had  none; 
life  would  go  on  and  he  was  a  part  of  it. 

The  phone  rang.  Jake  reached  across  the  nightstand 
past  the  alarm  clock  and  answered  it.  "Hello,"  he  said.  He 
knew  who  it  was.  "Jake,  honey  would  you  do  me  a  favor," 
It  was  Sara.  "What  do  you  want,"  he  replied.  She  sounded 
so  chipper  in  the  morning — he  hated  that.  "O  Jake,  honey 
would  you  bring  me  something  to  eat.  I  was  in  such  a  hurry 
this  morning  I  forgot,  and  I  am  sooo  hungry."    He  wanted 
to  ask  what  time  she  had  gotten  home  last  night.  Instead,  he 
asked,  "What  do  you  want?" 

"O  nothing  special. . .  just. .  .1  don't  know,  a  burger  or 
something.  You  decide."  She  knew  what  she  wanted.  He 
was  not  in  the  mood  to  argue.  "I'll  drop  it  off  on  my  way 
to  work."  "Love  you  sweetie." 

Click.  After  briefly  considering  strangling  himself 
with  the  phone  cord,  he  hung  up  and  rolled  out  of  bed. 
Padding  down  the  hall  towards  the  shower,  Jake  noticed 
the  lifeless  pictures  hanging  on  the  walls,  the  drab  white 
interior  of  his  home,  and  the  generic  clutter  of  his  life. 
Everything  seemed  sterile,  like  a  canvas  awaiting  an  artist's 
touch.  He  stopped  at  the  closed  bathroom  door.  He  turned 
the  handle,  his  mind  cleared;  routine  taking  hold,  he  en- 
Page  160  4  p.m.  Count 


tered. 

The  shower  was  refreshing.  His  troubles  seemed  to 
float  away  with  the  steam.  He  imagined  himself  in  that  far 
away  world.  Showering  was  like  dreaming;  he  could  drift 
away  and  forget  what  was  on  the  other  side  of  the  curtain. 
As  he  showered,  he  wished  that  he  could  be  someone  else. 
He  wished  that  his  life  had  meaning  and  direction. 

Jake  rinsed  and  turned  off  the  water.  He  reached  out 
and  pulled  the  curtain  to  the  side.  He  stepped  over  the  side 
of  the  bathtub  and  onto  the  cold  tile  floor.  Reaching  for  a 
towel,  Jake  turned  to  face  the  mirror  above  the  sink. 

Wrapping  the  towel  around  his  waist  Jake  gazed 
at  his  steam-distorted  reflection,  studying  it  through  the 
condensation  congealed  into  drops  as  it  cut  through  his  vis- 
age distorting  the  image  further  yet  reviling,  slice  by  slice, 
more  of  his  features.  Who  am  I  ? 

Elsewhere,  above  a  giant  blue  globe,  a  glowing 
point  of  light  waited  as  it  had  done  for  millennia.  It  never 
grew  impatient.  It  observed  the  continents  below,  the  sea, 
the  blue  atmosphere,  and  the  curtains  of  clouds.  It  was 
aware  of  these  things  just  as  it  was  aware  of  the  many 
worlds  and  possibilities  that  existed  beyond  this  infini- 
tesimal point  in  the  vast  arena  of  the  universe.  It  was  also 
aware  that  two  worlds  where  about  to  make  contact  and 
that  it  was  to  play  a  part  in  something  extraordinary. 

Jake  reached  across  to  wipe  the  condensation  from 
the  mirror;  the  mirror  rippled.  Jake  halted,  startled  for  an 
instant  then  thought:  get  a  grip,  man,  it's  just  the  light  play- 
ing tricks  on  you.  He  forced  his  hand  forward.  Reaching 
the  mirror,  his  hand  resisted  almost  imperceptibly  before 
continuing  forward.  "What  the..."  his  apprehensions 
increased,  his  hand  crossed  the  membranous  surface  into 
another  world. 

The  time  had  come.  The  glowing  form  began  its 
descent  towards  the  planet  below,  falling  slowly  then  ac- 
celerating; it  entered  the  atmosphere,  the  clouds  rushed  by 
then  broke.  The  earth  began  to  achieve  detail,  growing  in 
texture;  hills  and  vales,  rivers  and  streams  emerged.  Di- 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  161 


rectly  below,  the  target  became  apparent  as  a  great  structure 
surrounded  by  a  shimmering  lake.  The  structure  grew  in 
detail  revealing  massive  blocks  and  slabs  of  rock  intricately 
formed  into  a  majestic  imposing  structure.  Closer  still  and 
finer  details  emerged;  brick  held  together  with  aging  mortar 
filled  the  view  and  suddenly  the  light  decelerated  and  made 
contact. 

Inside  the  fortress,  the  light  descended  further — at 
times  through  solid  stone,  at  others  through  great  open 
spaces.  The  levels  passed,  sounds  and  smells  emerged  ...fi- 
nally an  enormous  room  opened.  The  luminous  presence 
stopped,  again  the  silent  observer;  it  watched  as  the  scene 
played  out  below. 

Thousands  of  candles  arranged  in  descending  rows 
ran  the  length  if  the  walls.  Further  in,  two  half  circles  of 
candles  served  to  highlight  the  action.  The  players:  one 
seated  on  a  throne  shrouded  in  darkness,  the  other  suppli- 
cant and  prone  before  him.  The  dialogue  began. 
". .  .they  are  attempting  contact." 

Back  in  our  world,  Jake  was  having  an  interesting 
encounter  with  his  medicine  cabinet.  "What  the  hell,"  Jake 
jerked  his  hand  out  of  the  once  solid  surface.  Like  a  pool  of 
water,  the  mirror  rippled.  His  hand  was  wet  and  cool.  He 
stumbled  back,  and  slipped  on  the  wet  tile;  his  head  con- 
tacted the  towel  rack;  his  eyes  blurred,  the  room  began  to 
waver,  blood  trickled  from  the  base  of  his  skull.  Looking 
out  from  unfocused  eyes,  as  darkness  filled  his  vision,  Jake 
began  to  lose  consciousness. 

Above  the  cavernous  space,  the  glowing  orb  waited 
and  watched.  A  voice  exploded  from  the  throne  with  the 
force  of  a  natural  disaster;  the  walls  reverberated,  and  the 
air  thickened.  It  commanded  the  creature  kneeling  at  its  feet 
to  stand.  The  creature  obeyed,  slowly  and  deliberately  as  if 
it  knew  that  this  action  might  be  its  last. 

Again  the  voice  flowed,  deep  and  resonant  yet  less 
harsh,  like  a  silky  rich  syrup  filling  the  cavernous  space. 
"You  have  done  well,  and  you  shall  be  rewarded."  A  hand 

Page  162  4  p.m.  Count 


appeared  from  beneath  the  flowing  black  robe  occupy- 
ing the  magnificently  constructed  and  grotesquely  ornate 
throne.  The  hand  uncoiled  revealing  long  tapered  fingers. 
They  formed  into  a  cup;  mist  began  to  swirl  within  its 
grasp.  The  mist  solidified  and  cleared  into  a  perfect  crystal 
sphere.  The  hand  rotated  leisurely,  and  released  the  orb;  it 
dropped  slowly,  as  through  water,  to  the  floor  with  a  solid 
ringing  clink.  The  dark  crystal  rolled  forward  and  pre- 
sented itself  at  the  feet  of  the  now  standing  creature.  The 
creature  twitched  as  if  touched  by  an  electric  charge.  The 
voice  from  the  throne  spoke:  "Bring  him  to  me." 

The  creature  bent,  picked  up  the  crystal  sphere  and 
raised  it  to  shiny  black  eyes.  The  creature  inspected  the 
crystal  slowly  turning  it  over  in  its  hands,  gradually  noting 
every  detail.  Satisfied,  it  placed  the  crystal  into  a  fold  in 
its  robe.  The  creature  bowed,  was  dismissed  with  a  slight 
nod  from  the  throne,  and  turned.  With  surprising  speed,  the 
creature  dashed  through  the  cathedral  towards  a  tremendous 
iron  door. 

The  glowing  presence  descended  from  the  ceiling 
and  followed. 

Exiting  the  fortress,  the  creature  entered  a  courtyard 
and  approached  a  pool  of  water.  It  produced  the  orb  from 
beneath  its  cloak  and  suspended  it  above  the  pool.  The  orb 
fell  from  its  grasp.  Without  a  splash,  it  broke  the  surface  of 
the  pool.  A  ripple  flowed  over  the  surface  of  the  pool.  After 
years  uncounted,  the  portal  reopened. 


*  *  * 


Peering  through  watery  eyes  Jake  regained  con- 
sciousness. He  slowly  climbed  to  wobbly  legs;  cobwebs 
clearing,  he  wondering  what  had  happened.  Noticing  that 
he  was  still  naked  he  began  to  dress.  Slowly,  dizzily,  he 
attempted  to  step  into  his  jeans  and  almost  fell  again.  He 
thought  that  he  had  better  sit  down  and  he  did. 

Sitting  on  the  closed  toilet,  he  pulled  on  his  jeans 
and  shirt.  Still  dazed  but  clearing  he  began  to  remember 
the  vanity  mirror;  something  was  wrong  with  the  mirror. 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  163 


As  he  began  to  stand,  he  noticed  with  alarm  that  that  was 
not  the  only  strange  thing  happening  in  his  bathroom.  The 
full-length  mirror  previously  mounted  to  the  bathroom  door 
was  gone.  He  stood  staring  at  the  hole  where  the  mirror 
used  to  be  and  realized  that  it  was  still  there,  only. ...  He 
read  an  article  a  while  back  that  spoke  of  a  company  that 
had  created  a  pigment  that  was  the  blackest  color  on  earth; 
he  wondered  how  it  had  gotten  on  his  door.  A  crystal  ball 
dropped  out  of  the  void  and  rolled  to  a  stop  at  Jake's  feet. 

Still  dizzy  and  confused,  now  grasping  for  answers, 
Jake  froze,  mind  racing,  unable  to  decide  on  a  course  of  ac- 
tion. Then,  as  if  drawn  by  a  force  outside  himself  he  began 
to  stoop,  hand  reaching  toward  orb.  A  shimmering  light 
burst  from  the  blackened  mirror  and  slammed  into  Jake's 
hand  knocking  it  away  from  the  orb.  He  screamed. 

On  the  other  side  of  the  glass,  the  creature  knelt 
before  the  pool  and  languidly  touched  the  surface  of  the 
newly  opened  portal.  He  had  dreamed  of  this  day;  they 
all  had.  A  new  world  opened  to  them,  and  he  was  to  be 
the  first  messenger.  How  they  would  be  surprised.  Un- 
fortunately, first  he  had  to  deal  with  the  human.  The  other 
side  had  been  contacting  him  and  now  they  were  attempt- 
ing to  bring  him  across.  A  feeble  attempt  to  gain  ground. 
He  chuckled.  Suddenly  a  flash  of  light  streaked  past  him 
and  dove  into  the  pool.  The  creature  sprang  to  its  feet  and 
shrieked  a  single  word,  "Sentinel!"  before  leaping  into  the 
pool. 

Adrenalin  pumping,  Jake  swung  his  arms  spasti- 
cally  at  the  flying  shimmering  ball  of  light.  The  sentinel 
could  not  yet  communicate  with  Jake  but  it  also  could  not 
allow  him  to  surrender  to  the  dark  crystal.  It  dodged  Jake's 
blows,  effortlessly  buzzing  around  his  head  like  a  horse 
fly  around  a  hapless  swimmer.  Jake  continued  the  attack, 
frenzied  arms  flailing  and  whipping  through  the  air,  body 
twisting,  backs  of  legs  contacting  porcelain,  falling.... 

Finally,  his  body  reclining  in  the  tub,  arms  spread, 
legs  in  the  air  with  the  glowing  orb  hovering  peacefully  five 
inches  from  his  face,  Jake's  fear  turned  to  anger. 

Page  164  4  p.m.  Count 


Staring  at  Jake,  the  sentinel  could  sense  his  emo- 
tions. Anger  was  better  than  fear.  Fear  could  paralyze  and 
it  weakened  resistance  to  the  crystal.  Jake  had  to  react 
quickly  because  he  would  soon  to  be  faced  with  a  choice. 

As  he  struggled  to  get  out  of  the  tub  the  light 
bounced  in  mid  air,  circled  the  room,  hovered,  and  dis- 
appeared into  the  mirror  over  the  sink.  Jake  sat  back  in 
shock.  Suddenly,  he  noticed  that  directly  across  from  him 
a  gruesome  arm,  like  a  cross  between  a  silverback  and 
a  beetle,  had  broken  the  surface  of  the  blackened  mirror 
mounted  on  the  door.  Jake's  fear  returned.  He  struggled  to 
his  feet,  keeping  his  eyes  riveted  on  the  hideous  birth. 

The  creature  struggled  as  if  climbing  up  from  an 
abyss,  its  arms  reaching  past  the  doorframe,  veins  and 
sinewy  muscle  visible  beneath  the  dark  mottled  skin.  Jake 
realized  that  he  was  trapped;  he  could  not  open  the  door 
and  there  were  no  windows  in  the  room.  A  strange  feeling 
began  to  rise  up,  threatening  to  take  him  into  its  embrace. 
Jake  thought  this  must  be  how  animals  feel  before  the  fatal 
blow.  He  wanted  to  close  his  eyes  and  sleep.  A  thought 
broke  his  reverie.  He  remembered  his  arm  entering  the 
mirror  over  the  sink  and  the  strange  light  doing  the  same. 
He  did  not  know  what  was  on  the  other  side  of  that  mir- 
ror but  it  couldn't  be  much  worse  than  what  was  emerging 
from  this  one.  Jake  made  a  choice. 

Stepping  onto  the  toilet  bowl  and  across  to  the  sink, 
Jake  had  the  surreal  feeling  that  this  was  the  end  of  his  life. 
He  was  correct  and  as  he  crossed  into  the  world  beyond,  his 
new  life  began. 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  165 


Behind  These  Walls 

Michael  'Mac'  Clennon 

Behind  these  walls 

is  a  bitter  old  man. 

Every  day  is  the  same. 

Survival  relying  on  routine. 

He  has  been  growing  his  beard 

since  the  day  he  came  in. 

He  will  not  shave 

until  the  day  he  leaves. 

An  idle  mind 

is  his  happiest  time. 

Most  of  the  time 

he's  thinking  of  a  cheating  wife;  kids 

he  has  not  heard  from  in  seven  years. 

Five  years  have  passed  since  his  mother  died 

that  was  the  last  time  he's  spoken  on  a  phone. 

Everyone  is  in  his  way, 

everyone  is  to  blame. 

Behind  these  walls 

is  a  scared  boy 

Barely  the  age  of  eighteen. 

His  mind  races  with  questions 

fears  of  the  unknown. 

Will  his  girlfriend  write  to  him? 

Is  she  still  his  girl? 

How  can  he  do  five  years? 

A  whole  lifetime  to  him. 

Here —  he  is  surrounded —  he  is  alone. 

Where  are  the  friends  he  protected? 

He  holds  tears  back  each  night 

until  the  other  three  are  asleep; 

then  lets  them  flow. 

Only  to  make  himself  more  frightened. 


Page  166  4  p.m.  Count 


Behind  these  walls 

is  a  family  man. 

Doing  a  three  piece  for  cheating  his  taxes. 

The  voice  of  his  five-year-old  daughter 

still  echoes  in  his  head. 

"Are  you  gonna  come  home  soon,  daddy?" 

"No,  sweetheart  I'm  not." 

He  continues  the  phone  call 

with  a  lump  in  his  throat. 

He  tells  his  son 

he  wishes  he  could  see  the  big  game. 

"I  love  you,"  he  tells  his  wife 

just  as  the  timed  phone  call 

hangs  up  on  him. 

She  did  not  have  time  to  respond, 

six  days  to  think  about  that. 

He  will  call  again  next  Sunday. 

Behind  these  walls 

is  a  street  raised  young  man. 

A  gangster —  mean  to  the  bone. 

A  haunted  aftertaste  of  childhood 

is  the  fuel  for  his  fire. 

A  weakness  kept  secret. 

Considering  himself  king  of  the  streets, 

fronting  problems  by  talking  tough. 

Every  day  he  plans  payback 

on  the  rats  that  put  him  away. 

No  plans  to  change,  only  to  get  even. 

Using  each  day  of  the  next  twelve  years 

to  develop  the  perfect  revenge. 

Behind  these  walls 

four  men  share  a  cell. 

The  four  walls  contain 

Bitterness,  Fear,  Guilt,  and  Anger. 

So  many  problems  in  such  a  small  space. 

Each  man  looks  at  the  other  in  disgust. 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  167 


Too  busy  wallowing  in  his  own  problems 

to  help  another —  to  help  himself. 

Each  one  considers  his  sentence  a  lifetime. 

If  they  never  open  their  eyes, 

and  look  for  answers 

It  might  just  be.... 


Page  168  4  p.m.  Count 


Don't  Pass  Me  By  by  Dane  Yirkovsky 


4  p.m.  Count 


Page  169 


Don't  Pass  Me  By 

Michael  'Mac'  Clennon 

How  could  I  keep  walking  by 

when  she's  looking  my  way? 

Her  forbidden  innocence  attracts  me, 

our  eyes  meet. 

Connection. 

Fixation. 

Her  purity  -class. 

The  wild  rebel  she  becomes. 

Questions, 

I  don't  want  answered. 

Secrets, 

the  love  she  never  knew  existed; 

until  her  heart  was  broken. 

Her  eyes  searching 

for  someone  to  pacify  her  pain. 

Longing  to  fly. 

Obsession, 

grasping  my  heart. 

Lips  that  say, 

"Don't  leave  me; 

don't  pass  me  by." 


Page  170  4  p.m.  Count 


Trapped  On  A  Parking  Lot 

Scott  Kirk 


It's  called  a  compound 

this  two-block  radius, 

but  if  I  were  to  explain  it, 

I'd  say  I'm  trapped  on  a  parking  lot. 

The  view  is  always  the  same: 

green  trees,  bright  flowers,  tan  khakis. 

"Inmates"  always  coming  or  going, 

the  smell  of  compost  from  off  in  the  distance. 

Correctional  officers  looming, 
resembling  security  in  an  airport. 
Getting  pat- searched  constantly, 
like  I  might  be  strapped  to  a  bomb. 

Nothing  holding  me  back; 

yet  everything  keeping  me  in. 

Passer-by's  staring  from  their  SUVs  and  Camrys, 

as  if  seeing  a  three-eyed  circus  freak  crossing  the  street. 

I'm  just  a  normal  person  like  you, 

whose  life  took  a  turn  for  the  worse. 

Now  I'm  just  trying  to  bide  my  time, 

while  being  confined,  trapped  on  this  parking  lot. 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  171 


Fearful  Mind 

Juan  Zuniga 

I  would  like  to  share  this  personal  and  fearful  story 
that  has  been  hunting  me  down  ever  since  I  started  my 
incarceration.  I  believe  that  this  whole  thing  kicked  in  when 
I  was  at  Federal  Medical  Center  in  Rochester,  MN.  I  was 
doing  time  with  a  good  friend  of  mine  at  F.M.C.  Rochester 
when  I  realized  that  this  whole  federal  system  is  a  small 
world,  separate  from  the  outside,  because  the  things  that 
happen  within  these  walls — nobody  knows  about  them. 

After  spending  time  at  the  State  Penitentiary, 
coming  to  a  federal  facility  was  not  new  to  me.  Prison 
life — stabbings,  fights,  and  trying  to  stay  alive — was  all 
part  of  a  mind  game.  In  2000, 1  arrived  at  this  federal 
prison,  so  I  had  an  idea  of  what  goes  on  in  the  yard.  I 
thought  to  myself  this  is  it,  another  round  of  rough  life  for 
me.  But  this  ride  was  going  to  be  different;  I  could  feel  it, 
I  could  almost  smell  it  in  the  air.  I  still  remember  my  first 
day  at  F.M.C.  Rochester. 

Upon  arriving  at  this  federal  prison  and  walking 
across  the  compound  to  my  assigned  housing  unit,  I  noticed 
a  bunch  of  correctional  officers  running  towards  another 
unit  where  they  house  the  unmanageable  people.  Right 
away  my  mind  switched  from  being  a  regular  guy  to  a  more 
defensive  manner.  It  is  a  natural  instinct  for  inmates  to  act 
like  this.  I  kept  walking  carefully  to  my  newly  assigned 
housing  unit.  The  prison  had  trees,  green  grass,  and  a 
couple  of  benches  for  people  to  sit;  it  almost  resembled 
a  college  campus  to  me.  As  I  was  walking  to  my  unit,  a 
couple  of  guys  said  "What's  up"  to  me,  and  others  just  gave 
me  that  prison  look  to  see  how  soft  I  was,  but  since  I  was 
not  new  to  the  system,  I  didn't  pay  too  much  attention  to 
this. 

I  met  my  friend  "Rob"  out  in  the  yard;  he  was  not 
old,  but  he  looked  old,  probably  because  of  his  illness.  He 

Page  172  4  p.m.  Count 


had  a  couple  of  wrinkles  in  his  face,  but  he  couldn't  be 
more  than  forty-five.  Although  he  had  problems  walking 
around  due  to  his  sickness,  we  made  it  a  daily  routine  to 
meet  in  the  yard  after  count.  Not  only  did  he  introduce  me 
to  the  game  of  handball,  but  we  also  talked  about  family 
matters.  He  would  tell  me  about  the  family  he  left  behind, 
and  I  would  just  listen  to  his  stories.  After  a  few  months 
the  conversation  with  "Rob"  became  more  personal.  He 
would  tell  me  how  this  time  in  prison  destroyed  everything 
he  had:  wife,  kids,  and  just  about  everyone  he  left  behind. 
I  would  tell  him  about  my  life  too.  One  time  he  mentioned 
that  he  was  really  sick;  I  mean  I  knew  he  was  ill,  but  I 
didn't  know  how  serious  it  was  until  later  when  I  learned 
that  people  who  lived  in  this  one  unit  are  all  pretty  sick,  and 
that  is  where  my  friend  lived  at  that  time.  He  also  said  that 
there  was  a  pretty  good  chance  that  he  would  die  in  prison. 
I  didn't  know  what  to  say  to  that  other  than  to  give  him 
words  of  encouragement,  just  like  he  did  for  me  when  I  met 
him  out  in  the  yard. 

It  was  weird;  I  had  a  feeling  that  this  prison  was 
going  to  be  different  right  from  the  get-go.  I  have  been 
in  different  counties  and  state  facilities,  but  never  in  a 
federal  prison  let  alone  in  a  federal  medical  center.  Life  is 
depressing  in  this  prison  mainly  because  all  the  inmates  are 
either  sick  or  close  to  dying.  I  felt  really  bad  after  he  had 
told  me  about  his  illness,  and  reality  set  in  on  me  after  this 
conversation.  I  was  thinking  to  myself  what  I  would  do  if 
I  was  in  "Rob's"  shoes.  I  was  twenty-nine  when  I  came  to 
federal  prison,  and  to  this  day  I  do  not  know  what  I  would 
do  in  a  similar  situation. 

Doing  time  in  F.M.C.  Rochester  was  different  from 
the  other  prisons.  They  house  these  inmates  that  are  really 
crazy,  and  they  have  this  floor  that  is  called  the  "dead  alley" 
for  a  reason.  So  imagine  dealing  with  this  every  day  where 
you  see  your  friends  one  day,  and  they  are  gone  the  next; 
it's  very  depressing. 

My  friend  "Rob"  died  in  prison,  and  I  can  only 
imagine  the  pain  that  his  family  has  endured.  This  is  my 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  173 


fear,  dying  in  prison;  knowing  that  I  could  be  him  at  any 
given  time  and  there  is  nothing  I  can  do  about  it.  I  guess  it 
is  true  what  they  say,  "Only  the  strong  survive"! 


Page  174  4  p.m.  Count 


June  13,  2008 

To  the  Students  in  Dr.  Jim  Reese's  Writing 
&  Publishing  Class,  Federal  Prison  Camp, 
Yankton,  SD 

First  of  all,  thank  you  for  the  many  kind  words  in  your 
letters.  Coming  to  read  for  you  was  a  pleasure,  and  I 
enjoyed  our  subsequent  discussion  very  much.  I  truly 
appreciated  your  attentiveness,  engagement,  and  numerous 
well-considered  questions. 

I  noticed  in  your  letters  that  a  number  of  you  had  questions, 
issues,  and  concerns  about  subject  matter:  whether  your 
own  stories,  cultural  backgrounds,  etc.  would  be  of  interest 
to  readers.  These  are  definitely  valid  concerns  that  most 
writers  deal  with  in  one  form  or  another.  My  advice  is 
that  while  you  want  to  select  and  frame  the  best  possible 
materials/stories  from  your  lives  (if,  indeed,  you  want 
to  write  from  personal  experience),  it  is  probably  futile 
to  attempt  to  second-guess  too  much  what  will  appeal 
most  to  a  literary  audience.  Instead  of  worrying  so  much 
about  whether  your  stories  are  of  interest/appeal,  perhaps 
concentrate  on  the  skill  and  quality  with  which  you  tell/ 
write  your  story.  Creative  non-fiction  writer  Scott  Russell 
Sanders  wrote  an  entire  book  about  limestone,  and  while 
I  think  most  readers  might  say,  if  asked  beforehand,  that 
they  were  not  particularly  interested  in  limestone,  the 
book  was  so  well-written  that  it  was  absolutely  riveting. 
Furthermore,  some  of  you  expressed  concerns  that  your 
backgrounds  and  stories  might  be  too  strange  or  unfamiliar 
for  literary  audiences.  Once  again,  these  concerns  are 
absolutely  understandable  ~  I  have  them  myself  ~  but 
I  think  that  you  need  to  set  them  aside,  and  simply  tell 
the  stories  that  you  feel  most  compelled  to  write.  I 
frequently  tell  my  students  that  I  think  good  literature 
often  accomplishes  two  completely  disparate  goals:  (1) 
opens  a  window  into  a  completely  unfamiliar  experience 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  175 


or  point  of  view,  while  (2)  offering  something  within  that 
unfamiliar  experience  or  point  of  view  that  the  reader 
can  empathize  with  or  relate  to.  Sometimes  I  think  the 
most  unfamiliar  or  unexpected  points  of  view  can  be  most 
effective  particularly  if  there  is  something  within  that  point 
of  view  that  the  reader  can  also  connect  with  in  some  form 
or  another. 

A  number  of  you  also  had  questions  about  creating  sound 
and  rhythm  in  poetry.  My  advice  here  is  to  always,  always, 
always  read  your  poetry  out  loud.  Read  your  fiction  out 
loud  as  well,  because  you  want  those  sentences  to  be 
rhythmically  sound  and  well-formed,  too.  Learn  to  listen 
to  your  work.  Become  more  sensitive  to  individual  words, 
to  assonance  and  consonance,  to  line  breaks.  Let  your  ear 
become  an  important  guide  in  your  writing  process. 

I  was  pleased  while  visiting  that  you  asked  about  poets 
to  read,  and  in  case  I  forgot  to  mention  it  to  you  at  the 
time,  read  as  much  as  you  can,  and  read  as  widely  as  you 
can.  Perhaps  this  is  one  of  the  easiest  and  most  significant 
ways  to  learn  more  about  writing,  and  to  teach  yourself  to 
become  a  better  writer. 

Of  course,  the  writing  business  is  extremely  difficult  and 
competitive,  and  I  hope  our  discussions  in  that  regard  didn't 
come  across  as  too  discouraging.  I  think  it's  very  important 
that  writers  understand  very  clearly  what  challenges  they 
are  facing  —  particularly  since  most  writers  must  figure 
out  how  they  will  support  themselves  financially  while 
continuing  to  practice  their  art.  But  as  one  of  my  mentors, 
poet  David  Wojahn  told  me,  practicing  the  art  of  writing 
under  these  numerous  types  of  adversity  is  "ennobling."  I 
would  agree  completely,  and  add  that  even  in  the  absence 
of  tangible  fiscal  rewards,  the  possibilities  for  intellectual, 
philosophical,  spiritual,  psychological,  and  artistic  growth 
are  invaluable  rewards  in  and  of  themselves.  Furthermore, 
on  a  more  practical  level,  the  facility  in  written  and 

Page  176  4  p.m.  Count 


verbal  communication  skills  that  arises  from  a  sustained 
engagement  with  the  writing  life  can  be  invaluable  in  any 
professional  endeavor,  I  believe.  And  finally,  your  writing 
is  something  that  is  uniquely  your  own  .  .  .  something  that 
can  never  be  taken  away  from  you. 

I  wish  you  all  the  very  best  in  your  writing  adventures,  and 
in  your  lives! 

Sincerely, 

LAR 

Lee  Ann  Roripaugh 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  177 


Real 

Todd  Bowlin 


Love  comes  softly, 

love  comes  quick, 

love  comes  unexpectedly, 

and  love  can  be  slick. 

Love  can  give  you  happiness 

and  love  can  make  you  ill, 

but  love,  in  the  end, 

isn't  something 

you  just  feel. 

When  you  find  who  love  is — 

make  sure  you  show  them 

you  are  real. 


Page  178  4  p.m.  Count 


Father  and  Son 

Hung  Dao 

Inmates  were  doing  some  yard  work  and  overheard 
a  father  and  son  conversation  while  they  were  walking  by 
the  prison  camp,  gazing. 

SON:  Dad,  can  we  go  to  the  park  over  there? 

FATHER:  Son,  that  is  not  a  park;  it  is  a  place  where  they 

send  bad  people. 

SON:  Why  is  the  grass  always  trimmed;  the  trees  are  neat 

and  the  flowers  are  beautiful? 

FATHER:  Because  the  bad  people  cut  the  grass  short,  trim 

the  trees,  and  plant  the  flowers. 

SON:  They  have  a  sandbox  to  play  volleyball,  a  full 

basketball  court,  and  even  a  track. 

FATHER:  Son,  if  you  want  to  play  in  the  sand,  I  can  take 

you  to  a  park  with  a  playground. 

SON:  Wow,  is  that  an  obstacle  course  with  wall  and  poles 

to  climb?  They  have  a  monkey  bar,  pull  up  bar,  dip  bar, 

and  they  even  have  a  horseshoe  pit  and  a  bocce  court. 

FATHER:  Son,  you  can  do  all  that  at  the  park,  they  have 

all  that,  plus  a  swing  and  a  winding  slide,  but  I  do  not  think 

they  have  a  horseshoe  pit  or  a  bocce  court! 

SON:  What  is  that  building  over  there  with  the  big  bell  and 

clock? 

FATHER:  That  is  a  chapel  for  bad  people  to  go  to  church. 

SON:  What  is  that  round  building  over  there  that  looks  like 

an  umbrella? 

FATHER:  That  is  a  place  for  them  to  go  eat. 

SON:  What  is  that  building  over  there  that  looks  like  a 

dome?  Is  that  a  softball  field? 

FATHER:  That  is  a  gym  for  them  to  go  work  out  and  yes, 

that  is  a  softball  field  next  to  it. 

SON:  Wow,  they  even  have  their  own  Tonka  tractor  and 

backhoe  to  play  with! 

FATHER:  That  is  for  them  to  move  dirt  and  snow  around  or 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  179 


dig  a  hole  for  plumbing  work. 

SON:  What  else  do  they  do  there? 

FATHER:  They  do  electrical  work,  heating,  ventilation, 

along  with  air-conditioning,  and  they  even  do  landscape 

design! 

SON:  What  is  landscape  design? 

FATHER:  It  is  designing  an  area  with  flowers,  shrubs,  and 

trees  for  it  to  look  appealing. 

SON:  Why  do  bad  people  get  to  live  in  such  a  nice  place? 

FATHER:  Yes,  it  looks  like  a  nice  place;  however,  I  do  not 

think  you  want  to  live  there. 

SON:  Do  they  have  to  pay  a  membership  to  live  there? 

FATHER:  No,  they  just  have  to  break  the  law  and  the  judge 

will  send  them  there. 

SON:  So,  did  those  bad  people  hurt  or  murder  anybody? 

FATHER:  No,  all  those  bad  people  committed  a  non- violent 

crime;  that  is  a  federal  offense. 

SON:  What  is  a  federal  offense? 

FATHER:  An  example  would  be  if  I  destroyed  a  mailbox;  it 

would  be  a  federal  offense  because  it  is  federal  property. 

SON:  How  do  you  know  so  much  about  that  place  and  bad 

people?  Have  you  been  there? 

FATHER:  When  you  get  older,  you  just  know  all  this  stuff. 

SON:  Well,  how  do  you  know  all  this  stuff  if  you  have 

never  been  there? 

FATHER:  Just  stop. . . .Stop  it  right  now!  That  is  a  prison, 

a  place  for  bad  people  and  you  do  not  want  to  live  there. 

Okay  son.... 

SON:  Sorry,  I  did  not  mean  to  get  you  upset,  but  it  looks 

like  such  a  nice  place  to  live.  I  mean  they  have  almost 

everything  there,  except  for  a  swing  and  a  winding  slide! 

FATHER:  Okay  son.  I  have  been  there  and  it  is  not  a  place 

you  want  to  live;  take  my  word  for  it  because  I  know  from 

experience. 


Page  180  4  p.m.  Count 


The  Stand-off 

Mario  G.  Covington 


During  a  dream,  a  distinguished  man  said  to  me, 
"Do  you  care?"  I  thought  about  this  unusual  question 
before  I  answered;  then  I  said,  "Yes,  I  care!"  The  man  then 
replied,  "What  do  you  care  about?"  I  said:  "I  care  about 
water  pollution,  our  soldiers  in  Iraq,  poverty — I  care  about 
life.  As  I  professed,  the  stranger's  face  slowly  came  into 
view.  It  was  like  reading  the  letters  on  the  board  at  the 
doctor's  office  with  one  eye  covered.  Suddenly,  I  could  no 
longer  hear  him  talk,  but  I  could  feel  his  presence.  I  felt 
what  he  was  saying.  He  really  wanted  to  know  what  I  cared 
about. 

"I  care  about  bettering  my  life  while  in  prison.  I 
care  about  me.  I  care  about  the  pain  that  I've  caused  so 
many  people  by  selling  drugs.  I  care  about  the  four  years  of 
birthdays,  holidays,  school  activities,  that  I  have  missed  in 
my  sons'  lives.  These  four  years  I'll  never  get  back.  I  can't 
refund  them,  nor  can  I  make  up  for  them.  This  time  has 
passed  away  like  a  carnival  that  goes  from  town  to  town." 

Now  that  I  think  about  it,  did  I  really  care,  about 
my  children,  my  family?  Did  I  really  care  about  the  pain 
that  I  would  cause  everyone?  Did  I  care  about  this  missing 
void?  The  more  I  spoke,  the  stranger's  face  became 
familiar.  I  then  realized  that  yes,  I  cared,  but  I  didn't 
care  enough!  At  that  moment  his  face  was  so  close  to  my 
face  that  I  could've  kissed  him.  I  could  smell  the  aura  of 
pain,  loneliness,  drugs,  alcohol,  stupidity,  and  the  prison 
toothpaste.  I  now  saw  him  clearly  in  the  mirror. 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  181 


Thoughts  from  an  Imprisoned  Father 

Mario  G.  Covington 


As  I  lie  on  this  double  bunk-bed,  in  this  sixteen- 
man  dorm  room,  where  it's  the  size  of  a  master  bedroom, 
or  if  one  breathes  everyone  smells  your  breath,  I  think  of 
the  past.  I  think  of  that  warm  June  day,  a  day  that  has  been 
forever  engraved  in  my  heart.  Seeing  all  eight  pounds,  four 
ounces  of  you,  when  you  were  born,  brought  tears  of  joy  to 
my  eyes. 

I  fall  asleep  thinking  of  the  first  steps  you  took;  how 
mama  stood  you  up  and  I  called  you  to  me;  I  said:  "Come 
to  daddy,"  and  you  wobbled  to  me  like  a  drunken  man,  then 
you  fell  into  my  arms.  Remembering  this  moment  brings  a 
smile  to  my  heart. 

I  began  to  think  of  your  first  day  of  school.  Hearing 
your  unstable,  nervous  voice,  as  you  sniffled  out  the  words: 
"I. .  .don't. .  .wanna. .  .go!"  I  remember  taking  your  hand, 
like  I  was  rescuing  a  drowning  man  and  I  said:  "It's  going 
to  be  all  right  son,  daddy's  with  you,  always!" 

I  then  wake  to  the  sounds  of  the  intercom  at  six- 
thirty  in  the  morning  telling  me  that  it's  time  for  breakfast. 
I  feel  sad  and  gloomy  because  I  don't  get  to  see  your  face. 
I  can't  walk  you  to  school,  nor  can  I  help  you  with  your 
homework.  Most  importantly,  I  don't  get  to  say,  "I  love 
you!"  My  soul  feels  empty  like  a  pillow  without  feathers, 
or  a  balloon  that  has  lost  its  air. 

Being  away  from  you  is  a  pain  that  is  unbearable. 
But  knowing  that  you,  my  son,  are  always  with  me — I 
can  sustain  through  the  negativity  of  this  prison  life.  I  can 
understand  the  pain  of  the  other  fathers  that  are  missing 
their  sons  as  I  miss  you. 

I  can  smile  upon  the  late  night  counts  that  are  done 
with  a  flashlight  being  shone  in  my  face  awakening  me  out 
of  my  dreams  of  you,  because  I  am  with  you,  and  you  are 
with  me,  "Always." 

Page  182  4  p.m.  Count 


Through  the  Viewfinder... 

Joe  Cavallaro  III 


I  see  the  opposites  in  behavior 

while  taking  pictures  in  the  visiting  room 

of  this  prison  camp. 

The  camera's  viewfinder  is  a  porthole  to  a  side 

of  you  I  don't  recognize. 

Here,  I  see  you  around  the  ones  you  love. 

You're  a  different  person  than  I 

know  on  the  yard. . . . 

Why? 

Your  child  in  your  arms,  and  your 
wife's  tears  on  your  khaki  shirt — 
an  unusual  nervousness  about  you. 
A  smile  persists 
the  hours  you  spend  here. 
Moments  of  awkward  silence 
avoided  to  bury  the  thought  of 
going  separate  ways  again. 

The  visit  ends  and  you  sit  there 

with  a  slack-jawed,  glaze-eyed  look  of 

a  satisfied  junkie. 

What  I  saw  through  the  viewfinder 

when  I  took  your  picture, 

I  will  not  see  on  the  yard. 

You  transform  again. 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  183 


Relapsing  with  a  Photo 

Michael  'Mac'  Clennon 

Digging  through  a  box  of  old  photos 

to  fill  the  empty  bulletin  board  resting  over  my  bed. 

While  flipping  through  the  memories, 

I  find  a  20-year-old  staring  back  at  me. 

A  Bud  Light  in  my  hand  and  glazed  eyes. 

As  my  eyes  meet  the  eyes  in  the  picture, 

I  suddenly  experience  the  same  euphoria. 

Lost  in  the  flashback —  I  finally  break  free. 

I  turn  my  head  away —  trails  follow. 

I  crutch  my  stance,  overwhelmed  with 

a  sensation  that  has  been  long  forgotten. 

I  relapse. 

A  deep  breath  calms  my  racing  heart. 

Voices  echo  in  my  head, 

"Mushrooms  make  me  yawn." 

Reality  crashes  upon  me, 

I  am  an  addict —  I  am  still  haunted. 


Page  184  4  p.m.  Count 


Christmas  in  Prison... One  More  Time 

Joe  Cavallaro  III 

Three  years  down,  one  more  to  go, 

I  was  told  it  would  be  rough,  so  I'm  letting  you  know. 

The  first  year  was  slow,  it  seemed  like  ten, 

my  freedom  was  distant,  I  couldn't  see  when. 

Twelve  months  passed,  and  it  still  remained  tough, 

as  I  counted  the  days,  it  was  never  enough. 

I  felt  so  distant,  so  torn  away, 

I  needed  to  focus  and  find  a  new  way. 

I  began  to  get  busy  trying  to  make  do, 
missing  my  family,  my  time  with  you. 
Reading  books  and  improving  my  health, 
thoughts  of  a  future  with  possible  wealth. 

At  twenty-four  months,  something  came  clear, 
the  need  to  learn  as  my  future  grew  near. 
I  enrolled  in  college — a  business  degree, 
children  to  support — money  needed  from  me. 

I'm  making  improvements  and  things  will  get  better, 
I'll  keep  you  posted  with  every  letter. 
My  love  for  you  grows  through  all  of  this  time, 
and  with  help  from  God,  I'll  live  down  this  crime. 

Thirty-six  months,  I've  counted  them  down, 
eighteen  to  go  in  this  final  round. 
Semester  break  is  here  and  my  mind  is  growing, 
its  Christmas  again,  and  outside  it's  snowing. 

One  more  time,  I'm  reminded  inside, 
six  more  seasons  to  wrap  up  this  ride. 
Just  stay  busy,  do  well  in  class, 
I  will  come  home,  this  time  will  pass. 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  185 


The  man  I'll  be  when  I  return, 

the  dignity  and  trust  I'll  earn. 

Cognitive  thinking  and  the  absence  of  crime, 

I'm  almost  there. .  Just  one  more  time. ... 


Merry  Christmas 


Page  186  4  p.m.  Count 


A  BRIEF  REUNION 

Scott  Kirk 

Absolutely  beautiful!  Pat  is  tall  and  slender — 

more  petite  than  I  remember  her.  More  than  five  years 

have  passed  since  our  last  encounter. 

I'm  sure  the  look  of  excitement  tells  the  tale  of  how  I've 

missed  her. 

The  scene  is  anything  but  uncomfortable.  Her  hazel-green 

eyes,  tan  stomach,  soft  pouty  lips,  the  curves  on  her  5 '7" 

frame  are  stunning — breathtaking. 

Holding  her,  kissing  her,  is  intoxicating — she  makes  my 

heart  sing  and  ache.  Emotions  absolutely  engulf  me. 

Her  thoughts  about  seeing  me?  If  you  knew  her — she'd 

never  tell. 

Overwhelming  fear  of  her  answers  to  the  many  questions  I 

have. 

I  dream  of  the  future — our  future. 

Can  we  work  things  out?  Would  she  try?  Could  we  try? 

Scottie  wonders  what  will  become  of  his  mother  and 

father's  relationship. 

Only  time  can  tell.  I  pray  her  love  for  me  returns. 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  187 


A  NEW  BEGINNING 

Scott  Kirk 


I  picture  everyone  as  they  were:  a  newborn  and  a  teenager. 

Nieces  and  nephews,  no  more  than  chest  high. 

Everyone  healthy,  my  Grandma  still  alive. 

My  Dad  active,  not  on  his  death-bed,  emphysema 

threatening  to  take  his  life. 

Myself  being  a  thirty-year-old,  still  a  young  adult. 

Instead  I'm  closer  to  forty,  pushing  middle  age. 

My  youngest  turning  six,  while  my  oldest  is  of  drinking 

age. 

Nieces  and  nephews  have  grown  like  weeds; 

still  wondering  about  the  uncle  they  never  really  knew. 

It's  all  coming  to  an  end;  a  long  road  is  what  it  has  been. 

Looking  forward  to  the  reunion,  and  hoping  it  isn't 

awkward. 

I  guess  it's  a  chance  at  a  new  beginning; 

introducing  the  new  man  I've  become;  a  college  graduate,  a 

mature  adult. 

It's  almost  scary  when  I  stop  and  think  about  it. 

But  it's  a  challenge  for  myself,  all  the  same. 

A  chance  to  obtain  my  goals,  fulfill  my  dreams. 

To  make  my  family  proud,  to  be  the  man  I  should  be. 


Page  188  4  p.m.  Count 


MyMya 

Isaac  Searcy 


I've  spent  your  first  six  years  here  in  prison,  away  from 

you. 

But  oh,  how  I've  watched  you  grow,  one  picture  at  a  time. 

When  you  were  a  babe,  I  never  held  you  the  way  your 

mother  is  holding  you  here, 

her  hand  on  your  bottom,  your  head  on  her  shoulder, 

looking  at  the  camera,  at  me. 

In  this  picture  you're  older.  I  think  you  were  three. 
You  took  a  popsicle  break  from  swimming.  Your  golden- 
blond  hair  is  wet  and  stringy, 

your  tongue  dyed  blue — blue  like  your  eyes  and  your 
bathing  suit. 

This  one  is  my  favorite.  Grandma  brought  you  to  visit. 

You're  five,  not  yet  too  old  to  sit  on  my  lap  like  you  are. 

We  had  a  good  time  that  day,  playing,  coloring,  and  telling 

stories. 

Before  you  left  I  picked  you  up,  hugged  your  body  and 

kissed  your  face. 

Then  I  watched  you  leave. 

It  hasn't  been  easy,  being  away  from  you. 

We  haven't  bonded  the  way  father  and  daughter  should 

have. 

We've  bonded  through  pictures,  and  I  know  each  and  every 

one  of  them, 

perhaps,  more  than  I  know  you. 

I  only  wish  I  could  have  held  you,  swam  with  you,  left  this 

place  with  you,  and  loved  you,  the  way  I've  loved  pictures, 

of  you. 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  189 


Dear  Dr.  Jim,  Joe,  Juan,  Josh,  Hung,  Mario, 
Lee,  Jason,  Brandon,  Ryan,  Justin,  Isaac, 
Fermin,  Dane,  and  Michael,  et  al. 

I  was  delighted  with  your  letters.  Thank  you.  You 
made  my  day  and  gave  me  the  excuse  to  take  a  day  off  and 
think  about  your  questions.  I'll  try  to  answer  some  of  them, 
using  my  iron-clad-tentative  logical  formula  of  whim, 
caprice,  and  energy,  lumping  them  into  a  squatch  whenever 
I  can.  If  I  get  overly  professional,  either  ignore,  indulge,  or 
forgive  me,  por  favor. 

Okay,  my  beginning  remarks  will  be  in  reference 
to  your  comments  or  questions  on  the  pig  poems.  First, 
however,  I  want  to  set  the  Porcine  Canticles  in  time.  I  wrote 
those  poems  around  35  years  ago.  I  was  a  young  professor 
straight  out  of  graduate  school  with  a  PhD  in  1 7th  century 
British  literature,  having  the  beginning  of  a  lifetime  love 
affair  with  John  Milton  and  Paradise  Lost.  I  think  those 
poems  represent  my  alter  ego:  the  person  I  was,  the  person 
I  thought  then  I'd  given  up  to  become  the  person  I  thought  I 
wanted  to  be.  The  voice,  then,  was  a  vestige  of  the  past. 

Those  poems  are  from  the  oral,  bardic  tradition: 
they  are  more  designed  to  be  heard  than  read.  They  have 
their  roots  in  the  most  ancient  of  literary  traditions,  the 
narrative.  The  oldest  extant  poem  we  have — and  it's  one 
every  one  of  us  should  read  and  re-read — is  the  Epic  of 
Gilgamesh.  It's  around  8,000  years  old,  and  it's  narrative, 
i.e.  story  form.  Narrative  poetry,  then,  has  been  around  over 
7,500  years  longer  than  short  stories  or  novels.  I  took  two 
ancient  poets  as  mentors:  Aeschylus — the  "Father  of  Greek 
Tragedy" — and  Homer — the  greatest  oral  poet  who  ever 
lived.  Aeschylus  invented,  so  we  think,  the  "deuteroganist," 
or  2nd  actor.  Prior  to  Aeschylus,  drama  was  monologue: 
a  single  speaker  (or  reciter).  Aeschylus  gave  us  dialogue, 
i.e.  literary  participation.  Homer  gave  us  the  oral  epic,  or 
tales  of  men  and  the  gods  written  in  the  vernacular,  i.e. 

Page  190  4  p.m.  Count 


common  speech.  I  followed  the  voice  and  narrative  he 
developed  in  the  Odyssey \  a  tale  of  adventure,  hyperbole 
(wild  exaggeration)  and  grand  lies  and  humor.  The  author 
of  the  Odyssey  had  spent  a  great  deal  of  time  on  a  pig  farm 
(as  I  had  in  my  boyhood) — pigs  and  swine  are  omnipresent 
in  that  tale.  He  knew  his  subject  matter  and  what  he  was 
talking  about. 

Item:  for  35  years  much  attention  has  been  given 
to  the  opening  poem,  "Loading  a  Boar."  That  poem  is 
balanced  by  the  following  poem,  "Behold,"  which  is  an 
allusion  to  Odysseus  coming  out  of  the  sea  with  an  oar  over 
his  shoulder,  heading  back  to  his  farm,  with  its  pigs.  Here 
the  "hero'Vprotagonist  comes  out  of  his  shed  into  an  ocean 
of  heat  waves  with  buckets  of  pig  feed  in  his  hands,  going 
out  to  meet  the  day,  singing,  (canticles  =  songs) 

So,  I  chose  an  ancient,  time  honored  format:  the 
story-poem  laced  with  character,  action,  hyperbole  and 
humor,  but  instead  of  using  Homer's  dactylic  hexameter 
or  the  iambic  pentameter  of  tragedy  (i.e.  fixed,  regular 
rhythms),  I  used  the  language  and  rhythm  of  my  subject 
matter:  the  somewhat  profane,  open  form  vernacular,  that  I 
thought  matched  my  agrarian  setting. 

Many  of  you  asked  specifically  about  my  lines 
and  lack  of  punctuation.  I  wanted  the  poems  to  follow  the 
rhythms  of  speech  and  physical  work.  Because  I  wanted 
dialogue  rather  than  monologue,  I  sublimated  my  narrator 
to  his  friend/partner/alter-ego  John.  The  poems  take  place 
as  they  work,  play,  and  sometimes  drink  together.  Item: 
during  the  writing  of  this  book,  I  began  a  ten  year  process 
of  quitting  smoking  and  beginning  long  distance  running. 
That  process  is  reflected  in  the  poem's  lines.  In  the  early 
poems,  the  lines  are  short — they're  based  on  breath,  and 
they  reflect  my  lack  of  breath  because  I  smoked  heavily, 
(three  packs  a  day,  thanks  to  my  hitch  in  the  US  Army). 
When  I  began  running  and  cutting  back,  the  lines  grew 

4  p.m.  Count  Page  191 


longer — to  the  point  that  my  editor  had  to  make  me  re-line 
several  of  the  poems  or  change  the  format  of  the  book.  So, 
what  I'm  trying  to  accomplish  is  the  creation/re-creation  of 
speech  uttered  in  action.  Listen  to  yourselves  in  dialogue 
while  working  or  exercising:  sentences  don't  break  with 
commas,  semi-colons  or  periods,  they  break  with  breath. 
That's  what  I  wanted  these  lines  to  reflect.  I  also  wanted 
the  line  breaks  (and  sometimes  stanza  breaks)  to  serve  as 
punctuation.  Key:  my  goal  was  the  oral  effect,  or,  creation 
of  audience  (i.e.  reader)  participation.  By  reading  the 
poems  aloud,  they  are  brought  to  life. 

Okay,  I've  probably  belabored  the  point,  so  I'll  quit 
there — on  that — for  now,  but  will  be  happy  to  entertain 
follow-ups. 

Several  of  you  asked  about  my  seven  year  break 
from  writing  narrative  work.  At  the  risk  of  offending,  I'll 
answer.  Eight  years  ago  it  became  obvious  who  the  next 
U.S.  President  (and  V.P.)  would  be.  There  are  many  of 
us — many,  many,  writers — who  looked  into  the  future 
with  Samuel  Tayor  Coleridge's  anticipation  of  "holy 
dread."  I  am  an  animist:  I  believe  the  earth  is  alive  and 
holy.  I  do  not  believe  the  purpose  of  life  is  the  making  of 
money  and  accumulation  of  wealth.  I  rightly  feared  that 
the  forthcoming  administration  would  propagate  the  worst 
environmental  (and  economic)  disaster  in  the  history  of 
our  nation.  I  fell  into  depression  and  my  stories — and  my 
humor — left  me.  The  muse  who  spoke  to  me  insisted  that  I 
write  poems  and  books  expressing  my  sacred  and  spiritual 
views.  That  is  what  I  attempted  in  So  Quietly  The  Earth 
and  my  new  manuscript  Stone  Wind  Water.  However,  we're 
coming  to  the  end  of  the  nightmare.  I  look  at  these  years 
the  same  way  I  read  The  Old  Testament  story  of  Joseph  in 
Egypt:  7  years  of  plenty,  7  years  of  famine.  I  celebrate  the 
end  of  famine  by  returning  to  joy:  story,  laughter,  hope. 

Specific  Questions: 

Page  192  4  p.m.  Count 


John  is/was  a  real  man:  John  Sims  from  Yazoo  City, 
Miss.  All  characters  are  based  on  reality — the  human  mind 
is  incapable  of  imagining  that  which  it  has  not  directly  or 
indirectly  experienced.  Most  characters  are  amalgamations, 
i.e.  patchwork  quilts  from  people  we've  known,  tossed 
together,  stirred,  and  reworked. 

Advice  for  young  writers:  Never  forget,  reading  is 
at  least  half  the  act  of  writing,  and  remember  what  Mark 
Twain  said,  "He  who  will  not  read  good  books  has  no 
advantage  over  he  who  reads  no  books."  Then  Write.  Write 
as  much  as  you  can,  as  often  as  you  can.  Treat  it  like  play: 
we'll  kill  ourselves  for  play,  won't  we? 
Here's  my  translation  of  a  Chinese  poem: 

Work  Song 

The  plan  is  the  work 

The  work  is  joy,  play 

Wherein  reside  silence  and  song 

Side  by  side,  lighting  the  way. 

Writing  begets  writing,  and  (the  old  cliche)  practice  makes 
perfect.  I  could  go  on  on  this  topic  for  an  hour. 

What  did  I  mean  by  "I  don't  believe  in  a  God  who 
frowns?"  Hung,  some  people  need  to  believe  in  dragons 
and  fearful  gods.  I  don't  like  Confucius,  I'm  not  at  all 
concerned  with  judgment  by  divinity  or  afterlife — my 
concentration  is  on  daily  generous  living:  Buddha  called  it 
"joyful  participation  in  a  world  of  sorrow."  My  god  loves 
joy  and  laughter. 

Yes,  Brandon,  I  had  an  audience  in  mind  when  I 
wrote  these  poems  (and  strongly  believe  all  writers  should 
have  an  audience  in  mind  when  they  write).  I  knew  my 
audience  would  be  small,  as  we  are  not  a  nation  of  poetry 
readers.  I  wanted  to  expand  that  audience  by  showing  a  few 
people  that,  yes,  you,  i.e.  "they,"  too  can  read,  understand, 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  193 


write,  and  maybe  even  like  poetry.  Poetry  is  my  approach 
to  the  religion/way  of  life  I've  chosen.  My  goal  was/is  to 
leave  the  world  I  love  a  better  place  than  it  was  when  I 
came  to  it.  If  I  can  leave  two  readers  or  poets  where  before 
there  was  one,  I  have  succeeded. 

Justin,  we  all  try  to  write  better  as  we  go.  We  hope 
we  learn  and  get  better  with  each  piece  of  writing  we 
accomplish.  But  that  can  be  a  curse  if  we  ask  too  much  of 
ourselves.  My  advice  is  to  set  goals  or  standards  that  you 
are  comfortable  with.  Don't  try  to  write  something  "great." 
Instead,  try  to  write  something  you  like,  that  you  can  take 
pride  in.  Do  that  and  you  will  progress  naturally.  The  first 
8  (or  80  or  800)  curve  balls  you  tried  to  throw  didn't  move 
an  inch.  Then,  one  day,  wow:  it  broke.  By  god,  it  broke. 
Writing  works  like  that.  Keep  at  it,  you'll  get  better.  Life  as 
a  whole  goes  a  lot  that  way. 

Fermin,  Copper  Canyon  Press  got  its  name  from 
the  Bingham  Copper  mines  outside  Salt  Lake  City.  Your 
Copper  Canyon  is  far  more  beautiful. 

I'm  out  of  paper  and  out  of  energy.  But:  would  I 
come  and  read  my  poems  for  you?  You  betcha.  I'd  love  to 
meet  you  guys.  Take  good  care  of  yourselves. 

Your  friend, 
David  Lee 


Page  194  4  p.m.  Count 


Unexpected  Snow 

Ryan  Nordstrom 

Its  back  is  curved  like  a  rattler  poised  to  strike,  but 
the  baby  squirrel  isn't  to  be  feared.  It  lies  limp,  dead,  or 
maybe  just  playing  opossum  instead.  In  the  jaws  of  the 
larger  squirrel  turned  cannibal  or  dominant  male  that  looks 
right  and  left  to  protect  its  catch  as  it  tightly  walks  along 
the  ledge.  It  can't  be  a  taste  for  blood.  The  little  fur  ball 
must  have  been  trying  to  escape — a  sense  of  rebelliousness. 
Maybe  the  larger  squirrel  was  a  bad  mother  out  scampering 
late  that  arrived  home  to  find  her  little  furry  acorn  miss- 
ing. She  must  have  searched  in  vain  to  find  him  not  too  far 
away,  stuck  in  a  snow-covered  lilac  bush  chattering  out  her 
name.  She  must  have  found  him,  taken  him  in  her  jaws, 
and  scampered  up  the  drain  pipe  towards  the  four-inch  gap 
called  home. 

Later  that  day,  I  found  out  I  was  wrong — a  bad 
mother  she's  not.  She  labored  all  day;  moving  her  four 
precious  children  one  by  one  back  to  their  birthing  place. 
She  jumped  the  gun — how  could  she  have  known?  That  on 
April  25th,  two  hours  of  sleet,  five  inches  of  unexpected 
snow  with  thirty-degree  weather  would  have  frozen  them 
cold.  She  labored  all  day,  not  stopping  to  eat,  clenching  her 
dependents  between  her  teeth,  carrying  them  back  to  the 
front  porch  eave.  A  good  mother — she  was  dedicated  like 
no  other. 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  195 


"This  is  it55 

Joe  Cavallaro  III 

For  so  long,  the  days  have 
progressed  into  years. 

A  collection  of  weeks  and  months 
that  have  given  and  taken  so. 

As  the  minutes  tick  away  today, 
I'm  anxious. 

Joys  and  fears  intertwined  so  tightly; 
I  can  barely  unravel. 

Many  long  term  friendships  will  bridge  today, 
and  knowing  some  will  matter  not. 

Detaching  myself  from  the  reality  I  know 
and  blissfully  re-entering  the  society  I  was 
torn  from  so  long  ago. 

Obstacles  to  hurdle, 

time  to  make  up, 

and  changes  to  enforce. 

I  got  this! 

Today,  after  so  long,  I'm  going  back  home. . . 

Free! 


Page  196  4  p.m.  Count 


^  rf 


Vlonys  To      \j| 
lievrjnTheOenuty of  Their  Drvams 


.J»^'  ■■■■ 


*mm?>° 


Back  Row:  Lee  Dagostini,  Michael  Jackson, 
Fermin  Venzor,  Juan  Zuniga,  Jason  Davis,  Justin  Bollig, 
Mario  Covington,  Justin  Brooks,  Josh  Harvey, 
Brandon  Buster,  Ryan  Nordstrom 

Left  Front:  Hung  Dao,  Joe  Cavallaro  III,  Josh  Hurst 

Front  Center:  Isaac  Searcy,  Michael  Clennon, 
Dane  Yirkovsky 

Right  Front:  Scott  Kirk,  Todd  Bowlin 


4  p.m.  Count 


Page  197 


Justin  Bollig  is  30  years  old  and  comes  from  a  small  town 
in  western  Kansas  called  Hays.  He  grew  up  in  the  Middle 
East,  where  Justin  lived  in  such  countries  as  Pakistan, 
Saudi  Arabia,  Dubai,  Bahrain,  and  Kuwait.  Justin  has 
attended  Fort  Hays  State  University  and  Johnson  County 
Community  College.  Justin  plans  on  returning  to  school 
upon  his  release  and  being  the  best  possible  father  that  he 
can  be  to  his  4-year-old  son  Dylan. 

Todd  Bowlin  was  born  and  raised  in  Kansas  City,  Kansas. 
He  is  the  father  of  two  boys,  Kavin  and  Cameron.  Currently 
he  is  pursuing  an  Associate  Degree  in  Business  at  Mount 
Marty  College,  in  Yankton,  South  Dakota. 

Justin  Brooks,  Federal  Inmate  18195-047,  is  not  just 
another  number.  He  has  acquired  an  Associate  of  Science 
Degree  in  Horticulture  from  Mount  Marty  College  in 
Yankton,  South  Dakota,  and  loves  telling  the  stories  of  his 
adventuresome  childhood.  Justin  is  currently  working  on  a 
few  new  stories  that  carry  the  same  light-hearted  tone. 

Brandon  W.  Buster  was  born  and  raised  in  Muscatine, 
Iowa,  a  small  quaint  town  nestled  on  the  Mississippi 
River.  He  graduated  from  the  University  of  Iowa  with  B.S. 
degrees  in  Mathematics  and  Economics.  Brandon  returned 
to  Muscatine  after  graduation  and  started  an  Insurance  and 
Financial  Services  business. 

Joe  Cavallaro  III  is  serving  an  eighty-seven  month  sentence 
for  Conspiracy  to  Distribute  Methamphetamine,  and 
currently  resides  at  the  Federal  Prison  Camp  in  Yankton, 
South  Dakota.  Prior  to  his  incarceration,  he  was  active 
in  the  workforce  as  a  member  of  the  United  Steelworkers 
of  America.  His  foundry  career  continued  for  over 
seventeen  years  as  a  crane  operator  and  truck  driver.  After 
entering  the  Bureau  of  Prisons,  he  enrolled  in  Mount 
Marty  College  to  pursue  an  Associate  of  Arts  in  Business 
Degree.  As  a  late  bloomer  in  parenting,  at  the  age  of  37 

Page  198  4  p.m.  Count 


the  miracle  of  having  children  and  obtaining  strong  family 
values  has  awakened  his  outlook  towards  the  future.  He 
states,  "I'm  convinced  that  my  mistakes  have  created 
the  avenues  needed  to  improve  my  life."  In  addition  to  a 
successful  future,  he  has  plans  of  assembling  a  memoir  for 
publication. 

Michael  'Mac'  Clennon  is  a  27-year-old  representing 
Rochester,  MN.  He  has  an  Associate  of  Science  Degree 
in  Horticulture  from  Mount  Marty  College.  Upon  release 
he  plans  to  pursue  his  Bachelor's  Degree  while  enjoying, 
appreciating,  and  loving  life.  Mac's  writings  are  inspired 
by  his  environment,  family,  friends,  nature,  and  life 
experiences.  His  greatest  influences  include:  classic 
literature,  film,  and  music,  as  well  as  his  college  instructors 
and  peers. 

Mario  G.  Covington  attends  Mount  Marty  College  where 
he's  pursuing  an  Associate  of  Arts  in  Business.  He's  also 
pursuing  a  career  in  writing  novels  and  poetry.  He  resides 
in  Chicago,  Illinois,  with  his  six  children. 

Hung  Dao  was  born  and  raised  in  Stockton,  California; 
he  dropped  out  of  high  school  at  the  age  of  seventeen  and 
moved  to  Lincoln,  Nebraska.  He  worked  at  Kawasaki 
Motors  Manufacturing  plant  at  night  as  a  powder  coating 
technician,  and  later  worked  at  his  auto/body  mechanic 
shop  during  the  day.  Since  his  incarceration  at  FPC 
Yankton,  he  received  his  G.E.D.  but  his  intuition  keeps 
telling  him  that  it  was  just  the  commencement  of  his 
essential  education.  Thanks  to  Mount  Marty  College  he 
received  Associate  Degrees  in  Business  and  Accounting. 

Lee  Dagostini  loves  Las  Vegas. 

Jason  E.  Davis  was  born  and  raised  in  Mt.  Pleasant,  Iowa. 
He  has  one  daughter,  Rylie  K  Davis.  He  is  currently 
pursuing  an  Associate  Degree  in  Business  from  Mount 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  199 


Marty  College  in  Yankton,  South  Dakota. 

Joshua  Harvey  has  an  Associates  of  Arts  in  Business 
Administration  from  Mount  Marty  College,  thanks  to  the 
support  of  his  Grandmother  Mary  Tippit. 

Josh  Hurst  was  born  in  Sacramento,  California,  but  at  the 
age  of  three  he  was  moved  into  the  rural  Ozark  Mountains 
of  southwest  Missouri.  Josh  is  a  proud  father  of  three.  He 
is  an  outdoor  enthusiast  and  loves  to  spend  as  much  of  his 
spare  time  as  possible  in  the  great  outdoors.  Josh  is  currently 
enrolled  in  Mount  Marty  College  where  he  is  pursuing  an 
Associate  Degree  in  Business. 

Michael  Jackson  was  born  and  raised  in  Los  Angeles, 
California.  His  family  is  currently  living  in  North  Platte, 
Nebraska.  He  enjoys  reading  motivational  and  spiritual 
books  in  his  spare  time  when  he's  not  working  in  a 
warehouse  or  oil  refinery  as  a  boilermaker. 

Scott  R.  Kirk  is  37  years  old  and  was  raised  in  Dubuque, 
Iowa.  He  is  a  father  of  three  boys:  6,  10  and  21  years 
old.  Scott  received  his  Associate  Degree  in  Business 
Administration  from  Mount  Marty  College  in  2007,  as 
well  as  a  certificate  in  accounting,  office  management, 
and  parenting.  Scott  hopes  to  earn  his  Bachelor's  Degree 
in  Social  and  Behavioral  Science  with  the  intention  of 
pursuing  a  career  working  with  juveniles  in  detention 
or  group  home  settings;  he  hopes  his  lengthy  past  with 
the  law  will  enable  him  to  relate  to  and  help  kids  that  are 
straying  down  the  wrong  path  in  life. 

Ryan  Nordstrom  was  born  and  raised  in  Fargo,  North 
Dakota.  He  has  received  an  Associate  of  Science  in 
Horticulture  Degree  from  Mount  Marty  College  in  Yankton, 
South  Dakota.  He  enjoys  writing  and  has  started  work  on 
his  memoir  to  be  titled  "The  Mask  of  Death:  A  Story  of  an 
Addict." 


Page  200  4  p.m.  Count 


Isaac  Searcy  was  raised  on  a  dairy  farm  outside  of 
Callender,  Iowa.  He  graduated  from  Mount  Marty  College, 
Yankton,  S.D.  with  an  Associate  of  Arts  Degree  in  Business 
Administration  and  an  Associate  of  Science  Degree  in 
Horticulture.  Isaac  often  writes  of  his  rural  upbringing  and 
personal  experiences  with  the  great  outdoors. 

As  a  child  Fermin  Venzor  lived  south  of  the  Rio  Grande 
with  his  grandparents  in  La  Paz,  a  small  town  in  the  heart 
of  the  Sierra  Madre  located  in  Chihuahua,  Mexico.  He 
later  went  to  live  with  his  mother  in  Juarez,  across  the 
border  from  El  Paso,  Texas.  At  the  age  of  six  he  returned 
to  the  United  States  with  his  mother.  He  lives  with  his 
wife  and  three  boys  in  Peyton,  Colorado  where  he  breeds 
thoroughbred  and  quarter  horses  for  racing.  He  embraces 
the  western  heritage  and  vaquero  way  of  life.  He  hopes 
to  one  day  breed  the  fastest  horses  on  earth  and  win  both 
Triple  Crowns  (thoroughbred  as  well  as  quarter  horse).  This 
is  his  first  published  piece. 

Dane  Yirkovsky  was  born  and  raised  in  Cedar  Rapids, 
Iowa;  he  worked  in  the  construction  field  as  a  drywall 
finisher  after  attending  trade  school.  A  change  in  career  led 
him  to  working  in  Yellowstone  National  Park  and  various 
ski  resorts  as  he  traveled  around  the  country.  This  way  of 
life — being  adventurous,  fighting  many  battles  and  rescuing 
beauties — is  what  made  him  come  alive.  In  the  past  seven 
years  he's  extended  his  journey  using  his  talents  in  teaching 
Pencil  Portrait  Drawing  classes. 

Juan  A.  Zuniga  was  born  in  the  state  of  Texas  and  lived  in  a 
border  town  while  growing  up.  He  is  pleased  to  say  that  he 
has  been  raised  with  two  cultural  backgrounds,  American 
and  Mexican,  which  he  is  very  proud  of.  He  is  in  love  with 
art  in  general,  especially  drawing.  He  is  thirty-eight  years 
old  and  loves  tattoos. 


4  p.m.  Count  Page  201 


-...